Pending: 32001L0050

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 89/107/EEC of 21 December 1988 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States concerning food additives authorised for use in foodstuffs intended for human consumption(1), as amended by Directive 94/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2) and in particular Article 3(3)(a) thereof,After consulting the Scientific Committee for Food,Whereas:(1) Council Directive 94/36/EC of the European Parliament and of Council of 30 June 1994 on colours for use in foodstuffs(3) lists those substances which may be used as colours in foodstuffs.(2) Commission Directive 94/45/EC of 26 July 1995 laying down specific purity criteria concerning colours for use in foodstuffs(4), as amended by Directive 1999/75/EC(5), sets out the purity criteria for the colours mentioned in Directive 94/36/EC.(3) It is necessary, in the light of technical progress, to amend the purity criteria set out in Directive 95/45/EC for mixed carotenes (E160a(i)) and beta-carotene (E160a(ii)).(4) It is necessary to take into account the specifications and analytical techniques for additives as set out in the Codex alimentarius as drafted by the Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives (JECFA).(5) It is consequently necessary to adapt Directive 95/45/EC.(6) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Foodstuffs,

Article 1
In part B of the Annex to Directive 95/45/EC, the text concerning mixed carotenes (E160a(i)) and beta-carotene (E160a(ii)) is replaced by the text of the Annex to this Directive.

Article 2
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive before 30 June 2002. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these provisions, these shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference at the time of their official publication. The procedure for such reference shall be adopted by Member States.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 3 July 2001.
For the Commission
David Byrne
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 27.
(2) OJ L 237, 10.9.1994, p. 1.
(3) OJ L 237, 10.9.1994, p. 13.
(4) OJ L 226, 22.9.1995, p. 1.
(5) OJ L 206, 5.8.1999, p. 19.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 89/107/EEC of 21 December 1988 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States concerning food additives authorised for use in foodstuffs intended for human consumption(1), as amended by Directive 94/34/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council(2) and in particular Article 3(3)(a) thereof,After consulting the Scientific Committee for Food,Whereas:(1) Council Directive 94/36/EC of the European Parliament and of Council of 30 June 1994 on colours for use in foodstuffs(3) lists those substances which may be used as colours in foodstuffs.(2) Commission Directive 94/45/EC of 26 July 1995 laying down specific purity criteria concerning colours for use in foodstuffs(4), as amended by Directive 1999/75/EC(5), sets out the purity criteria for the colours mentioned in Directive 94/36/EC.(3) It is necessary, in the light of technical progress, to amend the purity criteria set out in Directive 95/45/EC for mixed carotenes (E160a(i)) and beta-carotene (E160a(ii)).(4) It is necessary to take into account the specifications and analytical techniques for additives as set out in the Codex alimentarius as drafted by the Joint FAO/WHO Expert Committee on Food Additives (JECFA).(5) It is consequently necessary to adapt Directive 95/45/EC.(6) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Foodstuffs,
In part B of the Annex to Directive 95/45/EC, the text concerning mixed carotenes (E160a(i)) and beta-carotene (E160a(ii)) is replaced by the text of the Annex to this Directive.
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive before 30 June 2002. They shall immediately inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these provisions, these shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference at the time of their official publication. The procedure for such reference shall be adopted by Member States.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 3 July 2001.
For the Commission
David Byrne
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 40, 11.2.1989, p. 27.
(2) OJ L 237, 10.9.1994, p. 1.
(3) OJ L 237, 10.9.1994, p. 13.
(4) OJ L 226, 22.9.1995, p. 1.
(5) OJ L 206, 5.8.1999, p. 19.

Pending: 32001L0014

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 71 thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4) in the light of the joint text approved on 22 November 2000 by the Conciliation Committee,Whereas:(1) Greater integration of the Community railway sector is an essential element of the completion of the internal market and moving towards achieving sustainable mobility.(2) Council Directive 91/440/EEC of 29 July 1991 on the development of the Community’s railways(5) provides for certain access rights in international rail transport for railway undertakings, and international groupings of railway undertakings; these rights mean that railway infrastructure can be used by multiple users.(3) Council Directive 95/19/EC of 19 June 1995 on the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity and the charging of infrastructure fees(6) set out a broad framework for the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.(4) Those Directives have not prevented a considerable variation in the structure and level of railway infrastructure charges and the form and duration of capacity allocation processes.(5) To ensure transparency and non-discriminatory access to rail infrastructure for all railway undertakings all the necessary information required to use access rights are to be published in a network statement.(6) Appropriate capacity-allocation schemes for rail infrastructure coupled with competitive operators will result in a better balance of transport between modes.(7) Encouraging optimal use of the railway infrastructure will lead to a reduction in the cost of transport to society.(8) An efficient freight sector, especially across borders, requires action for the opening up of the market.(9) It should be possible for Member States to allow purchasers of railway services to enter directly the capacity-allocation process.(10) The revitalisation of European railways by means of extended access for international freight on the Trans-European Rail Freight Network requires fair intermodal competition between rail and road, particularly by taking appropriate account of the different external effects; appropriate charging schemes for rail infrastructure coupled with appropriate charging schemes for other transport infrastructures and competitive operators will result in an optimal balance of different transport modes.(11) The charging and capacity allocation schemes should permit equal and non-discriminatory access for all undertakings and attempt as far as possible to meet the needs of all users and traffic types in a fair and non-discriminatory manner.(12) Within the framework set out by Member States charging and capacity-allocation schemes should encourage railway infrastructure managers to optimise use of their infrastructure.(13) Railway undertakings should receive clear and consistent signals from capacity allocation schemes which lead them to make rational decisions.(14) In order to take into account the needs of users, or potential users, of railway infrastructure capacity to plan their business, and to the needs of customers and funders, it is important that the infrastructure manager ensures that infrastructure capacity is allocated in a way which reflects the need to maintain and improve service reliability levels.(15) It is desirable for railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to be provided with incentives to minimise disruption and improve performance of the network.(16) Charging and capacity allocation schemes should allow for fair competition in the provision of railway services.(17) It is important to have regard to the business requirements of both applicants and the infrastructure manager.(18) It is important to maximise the flexibility available to the infrastructure managers with regard to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, but this must be consistent with satisfaction of the applicant’s reasonable requirements.(19) The capacity allocation process must prevent the imposition of undue constraints on the wishes of other undertakings holding, or intending to hold, rights to use the infrastructure to develop their business.(20) It is desirable to grant some degree of flexibility to infrastructure managers to enable a more efficient use to be made of the infrastructure network.(21) Capacity allocation and charging schemes may need to take account of the fact that different components of the rail infrastructure network may have been designed with different principal users in mind.(22) The requirements for passenger services may often conflict with the requirements for freight; the requirements for passenger services may result in a network which is more costly to build and maintain than one designed solely for freight; the increasing speed differential between freight and passenger rolling stock can lead to an exacerbation of the conflict between these two types of traffic.(23) Different users and types of users will frequently have a different impact on infrastructure capacity and the needs of different services need to be properly balanced.(24) Services operated under contract to a public authority may require special rules to safeguard their attractiveness to users.(25) The charging and capacity allocation schemes must take account of the effects of increasing saturation of infrastructure capacity and ultimately the scarcity of capacity.(26) The different time-frames for planning traffic types mean that it is desirable to ensure that requests for infrastructure capacity which are made after the completion of the timetabling process can be satisfied.(27) The use of information technology can enhance the speed and responsiveness of the timetabling process and improve the ability of applicants to bid for infrastructure capacity, as well as improving the ability to establish train paths which cross more than one infrastructure manager’s network.(28) To ensure the optimum outcome for railway undertakings, it is desirable to require an examination of the use of infrastructure capacity when the coordination of requests for capacity is required to meet the needs of users.(29) In view of the monopolistic position of the infrastructure managers it is desirable to require an examination of the available infrastructure capacity, and methods of enhancing it when the capacity allocation process is unable to meet the requirements of users.(30) A lack of information about other railway undertakings’ requests as well as about the constraints within the system may make it difficult for railway undertakings to seek to optimise their infrastructure capacity requests.(31) It is important to ensure the better coordination of allocation schemes so as to ensure the improved attractiveness of rail for traffic which uses the network of more than one infrastructure manager, in particular for international traffic.(32) It is important to minimise the distortions of competition which may arise, either between railway infrastructures or between transport modes, from significant differences in charging principles.(33) It is desirable to define those components of the infrastructure service which are essential to enable an operator to provide a service and which should be provided in return for minimum access charges.(34) Investment in railway infrastructure is desirable and infrastructure charging schemes should provide incentives for infrastructure managers to make appropriate investments where they are economically attractive.(35) Any charging scheme will send economic signals to users. It is important that those signals to railway undertakings should be consistent and lead them to make rational decisions.(36) To enable the establishment of appropriate and fair levels of infrastructure charges, infrastructure managers need to record and establish the valuation of their assets and develop a clear understanding of cost factors in the operation of the infrastructure.(37) It is desirable to ensure that account is taken of external costs when making transport decisions.(38) It is important to ensure that charges for international traffic are such as to permit rail to meet the needs of the market; consequently infrastructure charging should be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.(39) The overall level of cost recovery through infrastructure charges affects the necessary level of government contribution; Member States may require different levels of overall cost recovery through charges including mark-ups or a rate of return which the market can bear while balancing cost recovery with intermodal competitiveness of rail freight. However, it is desirable for any infrastructure charging scheme to enable traffic to use the rail network which can at least pay for the additional cost which it imposes.(40) A railway infrastructure is a natural monopoly. It is therefore necessary to provide infrastructure managers with incentives to reduce costs and manage their infrastructure efficiently.(41) Account should be taken of the fact that for a great many years the level of investment in infrastructure and technology has not made it possible to create the conditions for any real development of railway transport. It is therefore advisable, against this background, for appropriate upgrading to be carried out, in particular in the context of setting up the Trans-European Rail Freight Network, by using inter alia the Community instruments available, without prejudice to priorities already established.(42) Discounts which are allowed to railway undertakings must relate to actual administrative cost savings experienced; discounts may also be used to promote the efficient use of infrastructure.(43) It is desirable for railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to be provided with incentives to minimise disruption of the network.(44) The allocation of capacity is associated with a cost to the infrastructure manager, payment for which should be required.(45) Measures are needed to ensure that all railway undertakings licensed under Community law are required to hold an appropriate safety certificate before operating on the territory of a Member State; the granting of safety certificates must comply with Community law.(46) The efficient management and fair and non-discriminatory use of rail infrastructure require the establishment of a regulatory body that oversees the application of these Community rules and acts as an appeal body, notwithstanding the possibility of judicial review.(47) Specific measures are required to take account of the specific geopolitical and geographical situation of certain Member States as well as a specific organisation of the railway sector in various Member States while ensuring the integrity of the internal market.(48) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(7).(49) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, the objectives of this Directive, namely to coordinate arrangements in the Member States governing the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity and the charges made for the use thereof as well as safety certification, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States in view of the need to ensure fair and non-discriminatory terms for access to the infrastructure as well as to take account of the manifestly international dimensions involved in the operation of significant elements of the railway networks, and can therefore, by reason of the need for coordinated trans-national action, be better achieved by the Community. This Directive does not go beyond what is necessary to achieve those objectives.(50) Council Regulation (EEC) No 2830/77 of 12 December 1977 on the measures necessary to achieve comparability between the accounting systems and annual accounts of railway undertakings(8), Council Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78 of 19 September 1978 laying down uniform costing principles for railway undertakings(9), Council Decision 82/529/EEC of 19 July 1982 on the fixing of rates for the international carriage of goods by rail(10), Council Decision 83/418/EEC of 25 July 1983 on the commercial independence of the railways in the management of their international passenger and luggage traffic(11), and Directive 95/19/EC are superseded by this Directive and should therefore be repealed,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:CHAPTER IINTRODUCTORY PROVISIONSArticle 1Scope1. This Directive concerns the principles and procedures to be applied with regard to the setting and charging of railway infrastructure charges and the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.Member States shall ensure that charging and capacity allocation schemes for railway infrastructure follow the principles set down in this Directive and thus allow the infrastructure manager to market and make optimum effective use of the available infrastructure capacity.2. This Directive applies to the use of railway infrastructure for domestic and international rail services.3. Member States may exclude from the scope of this Directive:a) stand-alone local and regional networks for passenger services on railway infrastructure;b) networks intended only for the operation of urban or suburban passenger services;c) regional networks which are used for regional freight services solely by a railway undertaking that is not covered by the scope of Directive 91/440/EEC until capacity on that network is requested by another applicant;d) privately owned railway infrastructure that exists solely for use by the infrastructure owner for its own freight operations.4. Transport operations in the form of shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive.Article 2DefinitionsFor the purpose of this Directive:a) “allocation” means the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity by an infrastructure manager;b) “applicant” means a licensed railway undertaking and/or an international grouping of railway undertakings, and, in Member States which provide for such a possibility, other persons and/or legal entities with public service or commercial interest in procuring infrastructure capacity, such as public authorities under Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69(12) and shippers, freight forwarders and combined transport operators, for the operation of railway service on their respective territories;c) “congested infrastructure” means a section of infrastructure for which demand for infrastructure capacity cannot be fully satisfied during certain periods even after coordination of the different requests for capacity;d) “capacity enhancement plan” means a measure or series of measures with a calendar for their implementation which are proposed to alleviate the capacity constraints leading to the declaration of a section of infrastructure as “congested infrastructure”;e) “coordination” means the process through which the allocation body and applicants will attempt to resolve situations in which there are conflicting applications for infrastructure capacity;f) “framework agreement” means a legally binding general agreement on the basis of public or private law, setting out the rights and obligations of an applicant and the infrastructure manager or the allocation body in relation to the infrastructure capacity to be allocated and the charges to be levied over a period longer than one working timetable period;g) “infrastructure capacity” means the potential to schedule train paths requested for an element of infrastructure for a certain period;h) “infrastructure manager” means any body or undertaking that is responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings;i) “network” means the entire railway infrastructure owned and/or managed by an infrastructure manager;j) “network statement” means the statement which sets out in detail the general rules, deadlines, procedures and criteria concerning the charging and capacity allocation schemes. It shall also contain such other information as is required to enable application for infrastructure capacity;k) “railway undertaking” means any public or private undertaking, licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;l) “train path” means the infrastructure capacity needed to run a train between two places over a given time-period;m) “working timetable” means the data defining all planned train and rolling-stock movements which will take place on the relevant infrastructure during the period for which it is in force.Article 3Network statement1. The infrastructure manager shall, after consultation with the interested parties, develop and publish a network statement obtainable against payment of a duty which may not exceed the cost of publishing that statement.2. The network statement shall set out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings. It shall contain information setting out the conditions for access to the relevant railway infrastructure. The content of the network statement is laid down in Annex I.3. The network statement shall be kept up to date and modified as necessary.4. The network statement shall be published no less than four months in advance of the deadline for requests for infrastructure capacity.CHAPTER IIINFRASTRUCTURE CHARGESArticle 4Establishing, determining and collecting charges1. Member States shall establish a charging framework while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC.Subject to the said condition of management independence, Member States shall also establish specific charging rules or delegate such powers to the infrastructure manager. The determination of the charge for the use of infrastructure and the collection of this charge shall be performed by the infrastructure manager.2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions, is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions, described in this chapter, other than collecting the charges shall be performed by a charging body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.3. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to achieve the efficient operation of train services which cross more than one infrastructure network. They shall in particular aim to guarantee the optimum competitiveness of international rail freight and ensure the efficient utilisation of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They may establish such joint organisations as are appropriate to enable this to take place. Any cooperation or joint organisation shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.4. Except where specific arrangements are made under Article 8(2), infrastructure managers shall ensure that the charging scheme in use is based on the same principles over the whole of their network.5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that the application of the charging scheme results in equivalent and non-discriminatory charges for different railway undertakings that perform services of equivalent nature in a similar part of the market and that the charges actually applied comply with the rules laid down in the network statement.6. An infrastructure manager or charging body shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to it by applicants.Article 5Services1. Railway undertakings shall, on a non-discriminatory basis, be entitled to the minimum access package and track access to service facilities that are described in Annex II. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2 shall be provided in a non-discriminatory manner and requests by railway undertakings may only be rejected if viable alternatives under market conditions exist. If the services are not offered by one infrastructure manager, the provider of the “main infrastructure” shall use all reasonable endeavours to facilitate the provision of these services.2. Where the infrastructure manager offers any of the range of services described in Annex II, point 3 as additional services he shall supply them upon request to a railway undertaking.3. Railway undertakings may request a further range of ancillary services, listed in Annex II, point 4 from the infrastructure manager or from other suppliers. The infrastructure manager is not obliged to supply these services.Article 6Infrastructure cost and accounts1. Member States shall lay down conditions, including where appropriate advance payments, to ensure that, under normal business conditions and over a reasonable time period, the accounts of an infrastructure manager shall at least balance income from infrastructure charges, surpluses from other commercial activities and State funding on the one hand, and infrastructure expenditure on the other.Without prejudice to the possible long-term aim of user cover of infrastructure costs for all modes of transport on the basis of fair, non-discriminatory competition between the various modes, where rail transport is able to compete with other modes of transport, within the charging framework of Articles 7 and 8, a Member State may require the infrastructure manager to balance his accounts without State funding.2. Infrastructure managers shall, with due regard to safety and to maintaining and improving the quality of the infrastructure service, be provided with incentives to reduce the costs of provision of infrastructure and the level of access charges.3. Member States shall ensure that the provision set out in paragraph 2 is implemented, either through a contractual agreement between the competent authority and infrastructure manager covering a period of not less than three years which provides for State funding or through the establishment of appropriate regulatory measures with adequate powers.4. Where a contractual agreement exists, the terms of the contract and the structure of the payments agreed to provide funding to the infrastructure manager shall be agreed in advance to cover the whole of the contract period.5. A method for apportioning costs shall be established. Member States may require prior approval. This method should be updated from time to time to the best international practice.Article 7Principles of charging1. Charges for the use of railway infrastructure shall be paid to the infrastructure manager and used to fund his business.2. Member States may require the infrastructure manager to provide all necessary information on the charges imposed. The infrastructure manager must, in this regard, be able to justify that infrastructure charges actually invoiced to each operator, pursuant to Articles 4 to 12, comply with the methodology, rules, and where applicable, scales laid down in the network statement.3. Without prejudice to paragraphs 4 or 5 or to Article 8, the charges for the minimum access package and track access to service facilities shall be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.4. The infrastructure charge may include a charge which reflects the scarcity of capacity of the identifiable segment of the infrastructure during periods of congestion.5. The infrastructure charge may be modified to take account of the cost of the environmental effects caused by the operation of the train. Such a modification shall be differentiated according to the magnitude of the effect caused.Charging of environmental costs which results in an increase in the overall revenue accruing to the infrastructure manager shall however be allowed only if such charging is applied at a comparable level to competing modes of transport.In the absence of any comparable level of charging of environmental costs in other competing modes of transport, such modification shall not result in any overall change in revenue to the infrastructure manager. If a comparable level of charging of environmental costs has been introduced for rail and competing modes of transport and that generates additional revenue, it shall be for Member States to decide how the revenue shall be used.6. To avoid undesirable disproportionate fluctuations, the charges referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5 may be averaged over a reasonable spread of train services and times. Nevertheless, the relative magnitudes of the infrastructure charges shall be related to the costs attributable to the services.7. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2, shall not be covered by this Article. Without prejudice to the foregoing, account shall be taken, in setting the prices for the services set out in Annex II, point 2, of the competitive situation of rail transport.8. Where services listed in Annex II, points 3 and 4 as additional and ancillary services are offered only by one supplier the charge imposed for such a service shall relate to the cost of providing it, calculated on the basis of the actual level of use.9. Charges may be levied for capacity used for the purpose of infrastructure maintenance. Such charges shall not exceed the net revenue loss to the infrastructure manager caused by the maintenance.Article 8Exceptions to charging principles1. In order to obtain full recovery of the costs incurred by the infrastructure manager a Member State may, if the market can bear this, levy mark-ups on the basis of efficient, transparent and non-discriminatory principles, while guaranteeing optimum competitiveness in particular of international rail freight. The charging system shall respect the productivity increases achieved by railway undertakings.The level of charges must not, however, exclude the use of infrastructure by market segments which can pay at least the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the railway service, plus a rate of return which the market can bear.2. For specific investment projects, in the future, or that have been completed not more than 15 years before the entry into force of this Directive, the infrastructure manager may set or continue to set higher charges on the basis of the long-term costs of such projects if they increase efficiency and/or cost-effectiveness and could not otherwise be or have been undertaken. Such a charging arrangement may also incorporate agreements on the sharing of the risk associated with new investments.3. To prevent discrimination, it shall be ensured that any given infrastructure manager’s average and marginal charges for equivalent uses of his infrastructure are comparable and that comparable services in the same market segment are subject to the same charges. The infrastructure manager shall show in the network statement that the charging system meets these requirements in so far as this can be done without disclosing confidential business information.4. If an infrastructure manager intends to modify the essential elements of the charging system referred to in paragraph 1, it shall make them public at least three months in advance.Article 9Discounts1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82, 86 and 87 of the Treaty and notwithstanding Article 7(3) of this Directive, any discount on the charges levied on a railway undertaking by the infrastructure manager, for any service, shall comply with the criteria set out in this Article.2. With the exception of paragraph 3, discounts shall be limited to the actual saving of the administrative cost to the infrastructure manager. In determining the level of discount, no account may be taken of cost savings already internalised in the charge levied.3. Infrastructure managers may introduce schemes available to all users of the infrastructure, for specified traffic flows, granting time limited discounts to encourage the development of new rail services, or discounts encouraging the use of considerably underutilised lines.4. Discounts may relate only to charges levied for a specified infrastructure section.5. Similar discount schemes shall apply for similar services.Article 10Compensation schemes for unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs1. Member States may put in place a time-limited compensation scheme for the use of railway infrastructure for the demonstrably unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs of competing transport modes in so far as these costs exceed the equivalent costs of rail.2. Where an operator receiving compensation enjoys an exclusive right, the compensation must be accompanied by comparable benefits to users.3. The methodology used and calculations performed must be publicly available. It shall in particular be possible to demonstrate the specific uncharged costs of the competing transport infrastructure that are avoided and to ensure that the scheme is granted on non-discriminatory terms to undertakings.4. Member States shall ensure that such a scheme is compatible with Articles 73, 87 and 88 of the Treaty.Article 11Performance scheme1. Infrastructure charging schemes shall through a performance scheme encourage railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to minimise disruption and improve the performance of the railway network. This may include penalties for actions which disrupt the operation of the network, compensation for undertakings which suffer from disruption and bonuses that reward better than planned performance.2. The basic principles of the performance scheme shall apply throughout the network.Article 12Reservation chargesInfrastructure managers may levy an appropriate charge for capacity that is requested but not used. This charge shall provide incentives for efficient use of capacity.The infrastructure manager shall always be able to inform any interested party of the infrastructure capacity which has been allocated to user railway undertakings.CHAPTER IIIALLOCATION OF INFRASTRUCTURE CAPACITYArticle 13Capacity rights1. Infrastructure capacity shall be allocated by an infrastructure manager, and once allocated to an applicant may not be transferred by the recipient to another undertaking or service.Any trading in infrastructure capacity shall be prohibited and shall lead to exclusion from the further allocation of capacity.The use of capacity by a railway undertaking when carrying out the business of an applicant who is not a railway undertaking shall not be considered a transfer.2. The right to use specific infrastructure capacity in the form of a train path may be granted to applicants for a maximum duration of one working timetable period.An infrastructure manager and an applicant may enter into a framework agreement as laid down in Article 17 for the use of capacity on the relevant railway infrastructure for a longer term than one working timetable period.3. The definition of respective rights and obligations between infrastructure managers and applicants in respect of any allocation of capacity shall be laid down in contracts or legislation.Article 14Capacity allocation1. Member States may establish a framework for the allocation of infrastructure capacity while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC. Specific capacity allocation rules shall be established. The infrastructure manager shall perform the capacity allocation processes. In particular, the infrastructure manager shall ensure that infrastructure capacity is allocated on a fair and non-discriminatory basis and in accordance with Community law.2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions referred to in paragraph 1 and described in this chapter shall be performed by an allocation body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.3. Infrastructure managers and allocation bodies shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to them.Article 15Cooperation in the allocation of infrastructure capacity on more than one network1. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to enable the efficient creation and allocation of infrastructure capacity which crosses more than one network. They shall organise international train paths, in particular within the framework of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They shall establish such procedures as are appropriate to enable this to take place. These procedures shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.The procedure established in order to coordinate the allocation of infrastructure capacity at an international level shall associate representatives of infrastructure managers for all railway infrastructures whose allocation decisions have an impact on more than one other infrastructure manager. Appropriate representatives of infrastructure managers from outside the Community may be associated with these procedures. The Commission shall be informed and invited to attend as an observer.2. At any meeting or other activity undertaken to permit the allocation of infrastructure capacity for trans-network train services, decisions shall only be taken by representatives of infrastructure managers.3. The participants in the cooperation referred to paragraph 1 shall ensure that its membership, methods of operation and all relevant criteria which are used for assessing and allocating infrastructure capacity be made publicly available.4. Working in cooperation as referred to in paragraph 1, infrastructure managers shall assess the need for, and may where necessary propose and organise international train paths to facilitate the operation of freight trains which are subject to an ad hoc request as referred to in Article 23.Such prearranged international train paths shall be made available to applicants via any of the participating infrastructure managers.Article 16Applicants1. Applications for infrastructure capacity may be made by railway undertakings and their international groupings and, in the territories of those Member States which so allow, by other applicants complying with the definition in Article 2(b). Member States may also allow other applicants to apply for infrastructure capacity on their territories.2. The infrastructure manager may set requirements with regard to applicants to ensure that its legitimate expectations about future revenues and utilisation of the infrastructure are safeguarded. Such requirements shall be appropriate, transparent and non-discriminatory. The requirements shall be published as part of the allocation principles in the network statement, and the Commission shall be informed.3. The requirements in paragraph 2 may only include the provision of a financial guarantee that must not exceed an appropriate level which shall be proportional to the contemplated level of activity of the applicant, and assurance of the capability to prepare compliant bids for infrastructure capacity.Article 17Framework agreements1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, a framework agreement may be concluded with an applicant. Such a framework agreement specifies the characteristics of the infrastructure capacity required by and offered to the applicant over a period of time exceeding one working timetable period. The framework agreement shall not specify a train path in detail, but should be such as to seek to meet the legitimate commercial needs of the applicant. A Member State may require prior approval of such a framework agreement by the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 of this Directive.2. Framework agreements shall not be such as to preclude the use of the relevant infrastructure by other applicants or services.3. A framework agreement shall allow for the amendment or limitation of its terms to enable better use to be made of the railway infrastructure.4. The framework agreement may contain penalties should it be necessary to modify or terminate the agreement.5. Framework agreements shall in principle be for a period of five years. The infrastructure manager may agree to a shorter or longer period in specific cases. Any period longer than five years shall be justified by the existence of commercial contracts, specialised investments or risks.Any period longer than 10 years shall be possible only in exceptional cases, in particular, where there is large-scale, long-term investment, and particularly where such investment is covered by contractual commitments.6. While respecting commercial confidentiality, the general nature of each framework agreement shall be made available to any interested party.Article 18Schedule for the allocation process1. The infrastructure manager shall adhere to the schedule for capacity allocation set out in Annex III.2. Infrastructure managers shall agree with the other relevant infrastructure managers concerned which international train paths are to be included in the working timetable, before commencing consultation on the draft working timetable. Adjustments shall only be made if absolutely necessary.Article 19Application1. Applicants may apply on the basis of public or private law to the infrastructure manager to request an agreement granting rights to use railway infrastructure against a charge as provided for in chapter II.2. Requests relating to the regular working timetable must adhere to the deadlines set out in Annex III.3. An applicant who is a party to a framework agreement shall apply in accordance with that agreement.4. Applicants may request infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network by applying to one infrastructure manager. That infrastructure manager shall then be permitted to act on behalf of the applicant to seek capacity with the other relevant infrastructure managers.5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that, for infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network, applicants may apply direct to any joint body which the infrastructure managers may establish.Article 20Scheduling1. The infrastructure manager shall as far as is possible meet all requests for infrastructure capacity including requests for train paths crossing more than one network, and shall as far as possible take account of all constraints on applicants, including the economic effect on their business.2. The infrastructure manager may give priority to specific services within the scheduling and coordination process but only as set out in Articles 22 and 24.3. The infrastructure manager shall consult interested parties about the draft working timetable and allow them at least one month to present their views. Interested parties shall include all those who have requested infrastructure capacity as well as other parties who wish to have the opportunity to comment on how the working timetable may affect their ability to procure rail services during the working timetable period.4. The infrastructure manager shall take appropriate measures to deal with any concerns that are expressed.Article 21Coordination process1. During the scheduling process referred to in Article 20, when the infrastructure manager encounters conflicts between different requests he shall attempt, through coordination of the requests, to ensure the best possible matching of all requirements.2. When a situation requiring coordination arises, the infrastructure manager shall have the right, within reasonable limits, to propose infrastructure capacity that differs from that which was requested.3. The infrastructure manager shall attempt, through consultation with the appropriate applicants, to achieve a resolution of any conflicts.4. The principles governing the coordination process shall be defined in the network statement. These shall in particular reflect the difficulty of arranging international train paths and the effect that modification may have on other infrastructure managers.5. When requests for infrastructure capacity cannot be satisfied without coordination, the infrastructure manager shall attempt to accommodate all requests through coordination.6. Without prejudice to the existing appeal procedures and to the provisions of Article 30, in case of disputes relating to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, a dispute resolution system shall be made available in order to resolve such disputes promptly. If this system is applied, a decision shall be reached within a time limit of 10 working days.Article 22Congested infrastructure1. Where after coordination of the requested paths and consultation with applicants it is not possible to satisfy requests for infrastructure capacity adequately then the infrastructure manager must immediately declare that element of infrastructure on which this has occurred to be congested. This shall also be done for infrastructure which it can be foreseen will suffer from insufficient capacity in the near future.2. When infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager shall carry out a capacity analysis as described in Article 25, unless a capacity enhancement plan as described in Article 26 is already being implemented.3. When charges in accordance with Article 7(4) have not been levied or have not achieved a satisfactory result and the infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager may in addition employ priority criteria to allocate infrastructure capacity.4. The priority criteria shall take account of the importance of a service to society, relative to any other service which will consequently be excluded.In order to guarantee within this framework the development of adequate transport services, in particular to comply with public-service requirements or promote the development of rail freight, Member States may take any measures necessary, under non-discriminatory conditions, to ensure that such services are given priority when infrastructure capacity is allocated.Member States may, where appropriate, grant the infrastructure manager compensation corresponding to any loss of revenue related to the need to allocate a given capacity to certain services pursuant to the previous subparagraph.This shall include taking account of the effect of this exclusion in other Member States.5. The importance of freight services and in particular international freight services shall be given adequate consideration in determining priority criteria.6. The procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested shall be set out in the network statement.Article 23Ad hoc requests1. The infrastructure manager shall respond to ad hoc requests for individual train paths as quickly as possible, and in any event, within five working days. Information supplied on available spare capacity shall be made available to all applicants who may wish to use this capacity.2. Infrastructure managers shall where necessary undertake an evaluation of the need for reserve capacity to be kept available within the final scheduled working timetable to enable them to respond rapidly to foreseeable ad hoc requests for capacity. This shall also apply in cases of congested infrastructure.Article 24Specialised infrastructure1. Without prejudice to paragraph 2, infrastructure capacity shall be considered to be available for the use of all types of service which conform to the characteristics necessary for operation on the train path.2. Where there are suitable alternative routes, the infrastructure manager may, after consultation with interested parties, designate particular infrastructure for use by specified types of traffic. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, when such designation has occurred, the infrastructure manager may give priority to this type of traffic when allocating infrastructure capacity.Such designation shall not prevent the use of such infrastructure by other types of traffic when capacity is available and when the rolling stock conforms to the technical characteristics necessary for operation on the line.3. When infrastructure has been designated pursuant to paragraph 2, this shall be described in the network statement.Article 25Capacity analysis1. The objective of capacity analysis is to determine the restrictions on infrastructure capacity which prevent requests for capacity from being adequately met, and to propose methods of enabling additional requests to be satisfied. This analysis shall identify the reasons for the congestion and what measures might be taken in the short and medium term to ease the congestion.2. The analysis shall consider the infrastructure, the operating procedures, the nature of the different services operating and the effect of all these factors on infrastructure capacity. Measures to be considered shall include in particular re-routing of services, re-timing services, speed alterations and infrastructure improvements.3. A capacity analysis shall be completed within six months of the identification of infrastructure as congested.Article 26Capacity enhancement plan1. Within six months of the completion of a capacity analysis, the infrastructure manager shall produce a capacity enhancement plan.2. A capacity enhancement plan shall be developed after consultation with users of the relevant congested infrastructure.It shall identify:a) the reasons for the congestion;b) the likely future development of traffic;c) the constraints on infrastructure development;d) the options and costs for capacity enhancement, including likely changes to access charges.It shall also, on the basis of a cost benefit analysis of the possible measures identified, determine what action shall be taken to enhance infrastructure capacity, including a calendar for implementation of the measures.The plan may be subject to prior approval by the Member State.3. The infrastructure manager shall cease to levy any fees which are levied for the relevant infrastructure under Article 7(4) in cases where:a) he does not produce a capacity enhancement plan; orb) he does not make progress with the action plan identified in the capacity enhancement plan.However, the infrastructure manager may, subject to the approval of the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 continue to levy those fees if:a) the capacity enhancement plan cannot be realised for reasons beyond his control; orb) the options available are not economically or financially viable.Article 27Use of train paths1. In particular for congested infrastructure the infrastructure manager shall require the surrender of a train path which, over a period of at least one month, has been used less than a threshold quota to be laid down in the network statement, unless this was due to non-economic reasons beyond the operator’s control.2. An infrastructure manager may specify in the network statement conditions whereby it will take account of previous levels of utilisation of train paths in determining priorities for the allocation process.Article 28Infrastructure capacity for scheduled maintenance1. Requests for infrastructure capacity to enable maintenance to be performed shall be submitted during the scheduling process.2. Adequate account shall be taken by the infrastructure manager of the effect of infrastructure capacity reserved for scheduled track maintenance on applicants.Article 29Special measures to be taken in the event of disturbance1. In the event of disturbance to train movements caused by technical failure or accident the infrastructure manager must take all necessary steps to restore the normal situation. To that end he shall draw up a contingency plan listing the various public bodies to be informed in the event of serious incidents or serious disturbance to train movements.2. In an emergency and where absolutely necessary on account of a breakdown making the infrastructure temporarily unusable, the paths allocated may be withdrawn without warning for as long as is necessary to repair the system.The infrastructure manager may, if he deems it necessary, require railway undertakings to make available to him the resources which he feels are the most appropriate to restore the normal situation as soon as possible.3. Member States may require railway undertakings to be involved in assuring the enforcement and monitoring of their own compliance of the safety standards and rules.CHAPTER IVGENERAL MEASURESArticle 30Regulatory body1. Without prejudice to Article 21(6), Member States shall establish a regulatory body. This body, which can be the Ministry responsible for transport matters or any other body, shall be independent in its organisation, funding decisions, legal structure and decision-making from any infrastructure manager, charging body, allocation body or applicant. The body shall function according to the principles outlined in this Article whereby appeal and regulatory functions may be attributed to separate bodies.2. An applicant shall have a right to appeal to the regulatory body if it believes that it has been unfairly treated, discriminated against or is in any other way aggrieved, and in particular against decisions adopted by the infrastructure manager or where appropriate the railway undertaking concerning:a) the network statement;b) criteria contained within it;c) the allocation process and its result;d) the charging scheme;e) level or structure of infrastructure fees which it is, or may be, required to pay;f) safety certificate, enforcement and monitoring of the safety standards and rules.3. The regulatory body shall ensure that charges set by the infrastructure manager comply with chapter II and are non-discriminatory. Negotiation between applicants and an infrastructure manager concerning the level of infrastructure charges shall only be permitted if these are carried out under the supervision of the regulatory body. The regulatory body shall intervene if negotiations are likely to contravene the requirements of this Directive.4. The regulatory body shall have the power to request relevant information from the infrastructure manager, applicants and any third party involved within the Member State concerned, which must be supplied without undue delay.5. The regulatory body shall be required to decide on any complaints and take action to remedy the situation within a maximum period of two months from receipt of all information.Notwithstanding paragraph 6, a decision of the regulatory body shall be binding on all parties covered by that decision.In the event of an appeal against a refusal to grant infrastructure capacity, or against the terms of an offer of capacity, the regulatory body shall either confirm that no modification of the infrastructure manager’s decision is required, or it shall require modification of that decision in accordance with directions specified by the regulatory body.6. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that decisions taken by the regulatory body are subject to judicial review.Article 31Cooperation of regulatory bodiesThe national regulatory bodies shall exchange information about their work and decision-making principles and practice for the purpose of coordinating their decision-making principles across the Community. The Commission shall support them in this task.Article 32Safety certification1. The arrangements for safety certification for railway undertakings which are or will be established in the Community and the international groupings which they form shall be in accordance with this Article.2. The Member States shall provide for their respective territories that a safety certificate in which the railway undertakings’ safety requirements are set out be submitted in order to ensure safe service on the routes concerned.3. In order to obtain the safety certificate, the railway undertaking shall comply with the regulations under national law, compatible with Community law and applied in a non-discriminatory manner, laying down the technical and operational requirements specific to rail services and the safety requirements applying to staff, rolling stock and the undertaking’s internal organisation.In particular, it shall provide proof that the staff whom it employs to operate and accompany the trains has the necessary training to comply with the traffic rules applied by the infrastructure manager and to meet the safety requirements imposed on it in the interests of train movement.The railway undertaking shall also prove that the rolling stock making up the trains has been approved by the public authority or by the infrastructure manager and checked in accordance with the operating rules applicable to the infrastructure used. The safety certificate shall be issued by whichever body is designated for the purpose by the Member State in which the infrastructure used is situated.Article 33Derogations1. For a period of five years from 15 March 2003, the following Member States:- Ireland, as a Member State located on an island, with a rail link to only one other Member State,- the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, on the same basis, and- Greece, as a Member State that does not have any direct rail link to any other Member State,do not need to apply the requirements set out in:a) Articles 3, 4(2), 13, 14, 17, 21(4), 21(6), 22, 24(3), 25 to 28 and 30 on the condition that decisions on the allocation of infrastructure capacity or the charging of fees are open to appeal, when so requested in writing by a railway undertaking, before an independent body which shall take its decision within two months of the submission of all relevant information and whose decision shall be subject to judicial review, andb) Article 32 in so far as rail transport services falling outside the scope of Article 10 of Directive 91/440/EEC are concerned.2. However, where:a) more than one railway undertaking licensed in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 95/18/EC, or, in the case of Ireland and Northern Ireland, a railway company so licensed elsewhere submits an official application to operate competing railway services in, to or from Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece, the continued applicability of this derogation will be decided upon in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2); orb) a railway undertaking operating railway services in Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece submits an official application to operate railway services on, to or from the territory of another Member State (in the case of Ireland, or the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, or both, another Member State outside their territories), the derogations referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply.Within one year from the receipt of either the decision referred to in point (a) adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2), or notification of the official application referred to in point (b), the Member State or States concerned (Ireland, the United Kingdom with respect to Northern Ireland, or Greece) shall put in place legislation to implement the Articles referred to in paragraph 1.3. A derogation referred to in paragraph 1 may be renewed for periods not longer than five years. Not later than 12 months before the expiry date of the derogation a Member State availing itself of such derogation may address a request to the Commission for a renewed derogation. Any such request must be substantiated. The Commission shall examine such a request and adopt a decision in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2). The said advisory procedure shall apply to any decision related to the request.When adopting its decision the Commission shall take into account any development in the geopolitical situation and the development of the rail market in, from and to the Member State having requested the renewed derogation.4. Luxembourg as a Member State with a relatively small rail network does not need to apply until 31 August 2004 the requirement to award to an independent body the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, as provided for in Articles 4 and 14 in so far as they oblige Member States to establish independent bodies performing the tasks referred to in those Articles.CHAPTER VFINAL PROVISIONSArticle 34Implementing measures1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2).2. At the request of a Member State or on its own initiative the Commission shall, in a specific case, examine the application and enforcement of provisions concerning charging, capacity allocation and safety certification, and within two months of receipt of such a request decide in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2) whether the related measure may continue to be applied. The Commission shall communicate its decision to the European Parliament, the Council and to the Member States.Without prejudice to Article 226 of the Treaty, any Member State may refer the Commission’s decision to the Council within a time limit of one month. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may in exceptional circumstances take a different decision within a period of one month.3. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 35(3).Article 35Committee procedures1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.4. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.Article 36ReportThe Commission shall by 15 March 2005 submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the implementation of this Directive, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further Community action.Article 37RepealsRegulation (EEC) No 2830/77, Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78, Decision 82/529/EEC, Decision 83/418/EEC and Directive 95/19/EC are hereby repealed.Article 38ImplementationThe Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.Article 39Entry into forceThis Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.Article 40AddresseesThis Directive is addressed to the Member States.Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.For the European ParliamentThe PresidentN. FontaineFor the CouncilThe PresidentA. Lindh(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 10, andOJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 40.(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 120), confirmed on 27 October 1999 (OJ C 154, 5.6.2000, p. 22), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 178, 27.6.2000, p. 28) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal), Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25. Directive as amended by Directive 2001/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (see page 1 of this Official Journal).(6) OJ L 143, 27.6.1995, p. 75.(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.(8) OJ L 334, 24.12.1977, p. 13. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(9) OJ L 258, 21.9.1978, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(10) OJ L 234, 9.8.1982, p. 5. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(11) OJ L 237, 26.8.1983, p. 32. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(12) Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69 of the Council of 26 June 1969 on action by Member States concerning the obligations inherent in the concept of a public service in transport by rail, road and inland waterway (OJ L 156, 28.6.1969, p. 1). Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1893/91 (OJ L 169, 29.6.1991, p. 1).ANNEX IContents of the network statementThe network statement referred to in Article 3 shall contain the following information:1. A section setting out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and the conditions of access to it.2. A section on charging principles and tariffs. This shall contain appropriate details of the charging scheme as well as sufficient information on charges that apply to the services listed in Annex II which are provided by only one supplier. It shall detail the methodology, rules and, where applicable, scales used for the application of Article 7(4) and (5) and Articles 8 and 9. It shall contain information on changes in charges already decided upon or foreseen.3. A section on the principles and criteria for capacity allocation. This shall set out the general capacity characteristics of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and any restrictions relating to its use, including likely capacity requirements for maintenance. It shall also specify the procedures and deadlines which relate to the capacity allocation process. It shall contain specific criteria which are employed during that process, in particular:a) the procedures according to which applicants may request capacity from the infrastructure manager;b) the requirements governing applicants;c) the schedule for the application and allocation processes;d) the principles governing the coordination process;e) the procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested;f) details of restrictions on the use of infrastructure;g) any conditions by which account is taken of previous levels of utilisation of capacity in determining priorities for the allocation process.It shall detail the measures taken to ensure the adequate treatment of freight services, international services and requests subject to the ad hoc procedure.ANNEX IIServices to be supplied to the railway undertakings1. The minimum access package shall comprise:a) handling of requests for infrastructure capacity;b) the right to utilise capacity which is granted;c) use of running track points and junctions;d) train control including signalling, regulation, dispatching and the communication and provision of information on train movement;e) all other information required to implement or operate the service for which capacity has been granted.2. Track access to services facilities and supply of services shall comprise:a) use of electrical supply equipment for traction current, where available;b) refuelling facilities;c) passenger stations, their buildings and other facilities;d) freight terminals;e) marshalling yards;f) train formation facilities;g) storage sidings;h) maintenance and other technical facilities.3. Additional services may comprise:a) traction current;b) pre-heating of passenger trains;c) supply of fuel, shunting, and all other services provided at the access services facilities mentioned above;d) tailor-made contracts for:- control of transport of dangerous goods,- assistance in running abnormal trains.4. Ancillary services may comprise:a) access to telecommunication network;b) provision of supplementary information;c) technical inspection of rolling stock.ANNEX IIISchedule for the allocation process1. The working timetable shall be established once per calendar year.2. The change of working timetable shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in May. Where a change or adjustment is carried out after the summer it shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in September each year and at such other intervals between these dates as are required. Infrastructure managers may agree on different dates and in this case they shall inform the Commission thereof.3. The final date for receipt of requests for capacity to be incorporated into the working timetable shall be no more than 12 months in advance of the entry into force of the working timetable.4. No later than 11 months before the working timetable comes into force, the infrastructure managers shall ensure that provisional international train paths have been established in cooperation with other relevant allocation bodies as set out in Article 15. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that as far as possible these are adhered to during the subsequent processes.5. No later than four months after the deadline for submission of bids by applicants, the infrastructure manager shall prepare a draft timetable.

Article 1
1. This Directive concerns the principles and procedures to be applied with regard to the setting and charging of railway infrastructure charges and the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.
Member States shall ensure that charging and capacity allocation schemes for railway infrastructure follow the principles set down in this Directive and thus allow the infrastructure manager to market and make optimum effective use of the available infrastructure capacity.
2. This Directive applies to the use of railway infrastructure for domestic and international rail services.
3. Member States may exclude from the scope of this Directive:
a) stand-alone local and regional networks for passenger services on railway infrastructure;
b) networks intended only for the operation of urban or suburban passenger services;
c) regional networks which are used for regional freight services solely by a railway undertaking that is not covered by the scope of Directive 91/440/EEC until capacity on that network is requested by another applicant;
d) privately owned railway infrastructure that exists solely for use by the infrastructure owner for its own freight operations.
4. Transport operations in the form of shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive.

Article 2
Definitions
For the purpose of this Directive:
a) “allocation” means the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity by an infrastructure manager;
b) “applicant” means a licensed railway undertaking and/or an international grouping of railway undertakings, and, in Member States which provide for such a possibility, other persons and/or legal entities with public service or commercial interest in procuring infrastructure capacity, such as public authorities under Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69(12) and shippers, freight forwarders and combined transport operators, for the operation of railway service on their respective territories;
c) “congested infrastructure” means a section of infrastructure for which demand for infrastructure capacity cannot be fully satisfied during certain periods even after coordination of the different requests for capacity;
d) “capacity enhancement plan” means a measure or series of measures with a calendar for their implementation which are proposed to alleviate the capacity constraints leading to the declaration of a section of infrastructure as “congested infrastructure”;
e) “coordination” means the process through which the allocation body and applicants will attempt to resolve situations in which there are conflicting applications for infrastructure capacity;
f) “framework agreement” means a legally binding general agreement on the basis of public or private law, setting out the rights and obligations of an applicant and the infrastructure manager or the allocation body in relation to the infrastructure capacity to be allocated and the charges to be levied over a period longer than one working timetable period;
g) “infrastructure capacity” means the potential to schedule train paths requested for an element of infrastructure for a certain period;
h) “infrastructure manager” means any body or undertaking that is responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings;
i) “network” means the entire railway infrastructure owned and/or managed by an infrastructure manager;
j) “network statement” means the statement which sets out in detail the general rules, deadlines, procedures and criteria concerning the charging and capacity allocation schemes. It shall also contain such other information as is required to enable application for infrastructure capacity;
k) “railway undertaking” means any public or private undertaking, licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;
l) “train path” means the infrastructure capacity needed to run a train between two places over a given time-period;
m) “working timetable” means the data defining all planned train and rolling-stock movements which will take place on the relevant infrastructure during the period for which it is in force.

Article 3
Network statement
1. The infrastructure manager shall, after consultation with the interested parties, develop and publish a network statement obtainable against payment of a duty which may not exceed the cost of publishing that statement.
2. The network statement shall set out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings. It shall contain information setting out the conditions for access to the relevant railway infrastructure. The content of the network statement is laid down in Annex I.
3. The network statement shall be kept up to date and modified as necessary.
4. The network statement shall be published no less than four months in advance of the deadline for requests for infrastructure capacity.

Article 4
Establishing, determining and collecting charges
1. Member States shall establish a charging framework while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC.
Subject to the said condition of management independence, Member States shall also establish specific charging rules or delegate such powers to the infrastructure manager. The determination of the charge for the use of infrastructure and the collection of this charge shall be performed by the infrastructure manager.
2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions, is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions, described in this chapter, other than collecting the charges shall be performed by a charging body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.
3. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to achieve the efficient operation of train services which cross more than one infrastructure network. They shall in particular aim to guarantee the optimum competitiveness of international rail freight and ensure the efficient utilisation of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They may establish such joint organisations as are appropriate to enable this to take place. Any cooperation or joint organisation shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.
4. Except where specific arrangements are made under Article 8(2), infrastructure managers shall ensure that the charging scheme in use is based on the same principles over the whole of their network.
5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that the application of the charging scheme results in equivalent and non-discriminatory charges for different railway undertakings that perform services of equivalent nature in a similar part of the market and that the charges actually applied comply with the rules laid down in the network statement.
6. An infrastructure manager or charging body shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to it by applicants.

Article 5
1. Railway undertakings shall, on a non-discriminatory basis, be entitled to the minimum access package and track access to service facilities that are described in Annex II. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2 shall be provided in a non-discriminatory manner and requests by railway undertakings may only be rejected if viable alternatives under market conditions exist. If the services are not offered by one infrastructure manager, the provider of the “main infrastructure” shall use all reasonable endeavours to facilitate the provision of these services.
2. Where the infrastructure manager offers any of the range of services described in Annex II, point 3 as additional services he shall supply them upon request to a railway undertaking.
3. Railway undertakings may request a further range of ancillary services, listed in Annex II, point 4 from the infrastructure manager or from other suppliers. The infrastructure manager is not obliged to supply these services.

Article 6
Infrastructure cost and accounts
1. Member States shall lay down conditions, including where appropriate advance payments, to ensure that, under normal business conditions and over a reasonable time period, the accounts of an infrastructure manager shall at least balance income from infrastructure charges, surpluses from other commercial activities and State funding on the one hand, and infrastructure expenditure on the other.
Without prejudice to the possible long-term aim of user cover of infrastructure costs for all modes of transport on the basis of fair, non-discriminatory competition between the various modes, where rail transport is able to compete with other modes of transport, within the charging framework of Articles 7 and 8, a Member State may require the infrastructure manager to balance his accounts without State funding.
2. Infrastructure managers shall, with due regard to safety and to maintaining and improving the quality of the infrastructure service, be provided with incentives to reduce the costs of provision of infrastructure and the level of access charges.
3. Member States shall ensure that the provision set out in paragraph 2 is implemented, either through a contractual agreement between the competent authority and infrastructure manager covering a period of not less than three years which provides for State funding or through the establishment of appropriate regulatory measures with adequate powers.
4. Where a contractual agreement exists, the terms of the contract and the structure of the payments agreed to provide funding to the infrastructure manager shall be agreed in advance to cover the whole of the contract period.
5. A method for apportioning costs shall be established. Member States may require prior approval. This method should be updated from time to time to the best international practice.

Article 7
Principles of charging
1. Charges for the use of railway infrastructure shall be paid to the infrastructure manager and used to fund his business.
2. Member States may require the infrastructure manager to provide all necessary information on the charges imposed. The infrastructure manager must, in this regard, be able to justify that infrastructure charges actually invoiced to each operator, pursuant to Articles 4 to 12, comply with the methodology, rules, and where applicable, scales laid down in the network statement.
3. Without prejudice to paragraphs 4 or 5 or to Article 8, the charges for the minimum access package and track access to service facilities shall be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.
4. The infrastructure charge may include a charge which reflects the scarcity of capacity of the identifiable segment of the infrastructure during periods of congestion.
5. The infrastructure charge may be modified to take account of the cost of the environmental effects caused by the operation of the train. Such a modification shall be differentiated according to the magnitude of the effect caused.
Charging of environmental costs which results in an increase in the overall revenue accruing to the infrastructure manager shall however be allowed only if such charging is applied at a comparable level to competing modes of transport.
In the absence of any comparable level of charging of environmental costs in other competing modes of transport, such modification shall not result in any overall change in revenue to the infrastructure manager. If a comparable level of charging of environmental costs has been introduced for rail and competing modes of transport and that generates additional revenue, it shall be for Member States to decide how the revenue shall be used.
6. To avoid undesirable disproportionate fluctuations, the charges referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5 may be averaged over a reasonable spread of train services and times. Nevertheless, the relative magnitudes of the infrastructure charges shall be related to the costs attributable to the services.
7. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2, shall not be covered by this Article. Without prejudice to the foregoing, account shall be taken, in setting the prices for the services set out in Annex II, point 2, of the competitive situation of rail transport.
8. Where services listed in Annex II, points 3 and 4 as additional and ancillary services are offered only by one supplier the charge imposed for such a service shall relate to the cost of providing it, calculated on the basis of the actual level of use.
9. Charges may be levied for capacity used for the purpose of infrastructure maintenance. Such charges shall not exceed the net revenue loss to the infrastructure manager caused by the maintenance.

Article 8
Exceptions to charging principles
1. In order to obtain full recovery of the costs incurred by the infrastructure manager a Member State may, if the market can bear this, levy mark-ups on the basis of efficient, transparent and non-discriminatory principles, while guaranteeing optimum competitiveness in particular of international rail freight. The charging system shall respect the productivity increases achieved by railway undertakings.
The level of charges must not, however, exclude the use of infrastructure by market segments which can pay at least the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the railway service, plus a rate of return which the market can bear.
2. For specific investment projects, in the future, or that have been completed not more than 15 years before the entry into force of this Directive, the infrastructure manager may set or continue to set higher charges on the basis of the long-term costs of such projects if they increase efficiency and/or cost-effectiveness and could not otherwise be or have been undertaken. Such a charging arrangement may also incorporate agreements on the sharing of the risk associated with new investments.
3. To prevent discrimination, it shall be ensured that any given infrastructure manager’s average and marginal charges for equivalent uses of his infrastructure are comparable and that comparable services in the same market segment are subject to the same charges. The infrastructure manager shall show in the network statement that the charging system meets these requirements in so far as this can be done without disclosing confidential business information.
4. If an infrastructure manager intends to modify the essential elements of the charging system referred to in paragraph 1, it shall make them public at least three months in advance.

Article 9
1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82, 86 and 87 of the Treaty and notwithstanding Article 7(3) of this Directive, any discount on the charges levied on a railway undertaking by the infrastructure manager, for any service, shall comply with the criteria set out in this Article.
2. With the exception of paragraph 3, discounts shall be limited to the actual saving of the administrative cost to the infrastructure manager. In determining the level of discount, no account may be taken of cost savings already internalised in the charge levied.
3. Infrastructure managers may introduce schemes available to all users of the infrastructure, for specified traffic flows, granting time limited discounts to encourage the development of new rail services, or discounts encouraging the use of considerably underutilised lines.
4. Discounts may relate only to charges levied for a specified infrastructure section.
5. Similar discount schemes shall apply for similar services.

Article 10
Compensation schemes for unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs
1. Member States may put in place a time-limited compensation scheme for the use of railway infrastructure for the demonstrably unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs of competing transport modes in so far as these costs exceed the equivalent costs of rail.
2. Where an operator receiving compensation enjoys an exclusive right, the compensation must be accompanied by comparable benefits to users.
3. The methodology used and calculations performed must be publicly available. It shall in particular be possible to demonstrate the specific uncharged costs of the competing transport infrastructure that are avoided and to ensure that the scheme is granted on non-discriminatory terms to undertakings.
4. Member States shall ensure that such a scheme is compatible with Articles 73, 87 and 88 of the Treaty.

Article 11
Performance scheme
1. Infrastructure charging schemes shall through a performance scheme encourage railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to minimise disruption and improve the performance of the railway network. This may include penalties for actions which disrupt the operation of the network, compensation for undertakings which suffer from disruption and bonuses that reward better than planned performance.
2. The basic principles of the performance scheme shall apply throughout the network.

Article 12
Reservation charges
Infrastructure managers may levy an appropriate charge for capacity that is requested but not used. This charge shall provide incentives for efficient use of capacity.
The infrastructure manager shall always be able to inform any interested party of the infrastructure capacity which has been allocated to user railway undertakings.

Article 13
Capacity rights
1. Infrastructure capacity shall be allocated by an infrastructure manager, and once allocated to an applicant may not be transferred by the recipient to another undertaking or service.
Any trading in infrastructure capacity shall be prohibited and shall lead to exclusion from the further allocation of capacity.
The use of capacity by a railway undertaking when carrying out the business of an applicant who is not a railway undertaking shall not be considered a transfer.
2. The right to use specific infrastructure capacity in the form of a train path may be granted to applicants for a maximum duration of one working timetable period.
An infrastructure manager and an applicant may enter into a framework agreement as laid down in Article 17 for the use of capacity on the relevant railway infrastructure for a longer term than one working timetable period.
3. The definition of respective rights and obligations between infrastructure managers and applicants in respect of any allocation of capacity shall be laid down in contracts or legislation.

Article 14
Capacity allocation
1. Member States may establish a framework for the allocation of infrastructure capacity while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC. Specific capacity allocation rules shall be established. The infrastructure manager shall perform the capacity allocation processes. In particular, the infrastructure manager shall ensure that infrastructure capacity is allocated on a fair and non-discriminatory basis and in accordance with Community law.
2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions referred to in paragraph 1 and described in this chapter shall be performed by an allocation body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.
3. Infrastructure managers and allocation bodies shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to them.

Article 15
Cooperation in the allocation of infrastructure capacity on more than one network
1. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to enable the efficient creation and allocation of infrastructure capacity which crosses more than one network. They shall organise international train paths, in particular within the framework of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They shall establish such procedures as are appropriate to enable this to take place. These procedures shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.
The procedure established in order to coordinate the allocation of infrastructure capacity at an international level shall associate representatives of infrastructure managers for all railway infrastructures whose allocation decisions have an impact on more than one other infrastructure manager. Appropriate representatives of infrastructure managers from outside the Community may be associated with these procedures. The Commission shall be informed and invited to attend as an observer.
2. At any meeting or other activity undertaken to permit the allocation of infrastructure capacity for trans-network train services, decisions shall only be taken by representatives of infrastructure managers.
3. The participants in the cooperation referred to paragraph 1 shall ensure that its membership, methods of operation and all relevant criteria which are used for assessing and allocating infrastructure capacity be made publicly available.
4. Working in cooperation as referred to in paragraph 1, infrastructure managers shall assess the need for, and may where necessary propose and organise international train paths to facilitate the operation of freight trains which are subject to an ad hoc request as referred to in Article 23.
Such prearranged international train paths shall be made available to applicants via any of the participating infrastructure managers.

Article 16
1. Applications for infrastructure capacity may be made by railway undertakings and their international groupings and, in the territories of those Member States which so allow, by other applicants complying with the definition in Article 2(b). Member States may also allow other applicants to apply for infrastructure capacity on their territories.
2. The infrastructure manager may set requirements with regard to applicants to ensure that its legitimate expectations about future revenues and utilisation of the infrastructure are safeguarded. Such requirements shall be appropriate, transparent and non-discriminatory. The requirements shall be published as part of the allocation principles in the network statement, and the Commission shall be informed.
3. The requirements in paragraph 2 may only include the provision of a financial guarantee that must not exceed an appropriate level which shall be proportional to the contemplated level of activity of the applicant, and assurance of the capability to prepare compliant bids for infrastructure capacity.

Article 17
Framework agreements
1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, a framework agreement may be concluded with an applicant. Such a framework agreement specifies the characteristics of the infrastructure capacity required by and offered to the applicant over a period of time exceeding one working timetable period. The framework agreement shall not specify a train path in detail, but should be such as to seek to meet the legitimate commercial needs of the applicant. A Member State may require prior approval of such a framework agreement by the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 of this Directive.
2. Framework agreements shall not be such as to preclude the use of the relevant infrastructure by other applicants or services.
3. A framework agreement shall allow for the amendment or limitation of its terms to enable better use to be made of the railway infrastructure.
4. The framework agreement may contain penalties should it be necessary to modify or terminate the agreement.
5. Framework agreements shall in principle be for a period of five years. The infrastructure manager may agree to a shorter or longer period in specific cases. Any period longer than five years shall be justified by the existence of commercial contracts, specialised investments or risks.
Any period longer than 10 years shall be possible only in exceptional cases, in particular, where there is large-scale, long-term investment, and particularly where such investment is covered by contractual commitments.
6. While respecting commercial confidentiality, the general nature of each framework agreement shall be made available to any interested party.

Article 18
Schedule for the allocation process
1. The infrastructure manager shall adhere to the schedule for capacity allocation set out in Annex III.
2. Infrastructure managers shall agree with the other relevant infrastructure managers concerned which international train paths are to be included in the working timetable, before commencing consultation on the draft working timetable. Adjustments shall only be made if absolutely necessary.

Article 19
Application
1. Applicants may apply on the basis of public or private law to the infrastructure manager to request an agreement granting rights to use railway infrastructure against a charge as provided for in chapter II.
2. Requests relating to the regular working timetable must adhere to the deadlines set out in Annex III.
3. An applicant who is a party to a framework agreement shall apply in accordance with that agreement.
4. Applicants may request infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network by applying to one infrastructure manager. That infrastructure manager shall then be permitted to act on behalf of the applicant to seek capacity with the other relevant infrastructure managers.
5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that, for infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network, applicants may apply direct to any joint body which the infrastructure managers may establish.

Article 20
1. The infrastructure manager shall as far as is possible meet all requests for infrastructure capacity including requests for train paths crossing more than one network, and shall as far as possible take account of all constraints on applicants, including the economic effect on their business.
2. The infrastructure manager may give priority to specific services within the scheduling and coordination process but only as set out in Articles 22 and 24.
3. The infrastructure manager shall consult interested parties about the draft working timetable and allow them at least one month to present their views. Interested parties shall include all those who have requested infrastructure capacity as well as other parties who wish to have the opportunity to comment on how the working timetable may affect their ability to procure rail services during the working timetable period.
4. The infrastructure manager shall take appropriate measures to deal with any concerns that are expressed.

Article 21
Coordination process
1. During the scheduling process referred to in Article 20, when the infrastructure manager encounters conflicts between different requests he shall attempt, through coordination of the requests, to ensure the best possible matching of all requirements.
2. When a situation requiring coordination arises, the infrastructure manager shall have the right, within reasonable limits, to propose infrastructure capacity that differs from that which was requested.
3. The infrastructure manager shall attempt, through consultation with the appropriate applicants, to achieve a resolution of any conflicts.
4. The principles governing the coordination process shall be defined in the network statement. These shall in particular reflect the difficulty of arranging international train paths and the effect that modification may have on other infrastructure managers.
5. When requests for infrastructure capacity cannot be satisfied without coordination, the infrastructure manager shall attempt to accommodate all requests through coordination.
6. Without prejudice to the existing appeal procedures and to the provisions of Article 30, in case of disputes relating to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, a dispute resolution system shall be made available in order to resolve such disputes promptly. If this system is applied, a decision shall be reached within a time limit of 10 working days.

Article 22
Congested infrastructure
1. Where after coordination of the requested paths and consultation with applicants it is not possible to satisfy requests for infrastructure capacity adequately then the infrastructure manager must immediately declare that element of infrastructure on which this has occurred to be congested. This shall also be done for infrastructure which it can be foreseen will suffer from insufficient capacity in the near future.
2. When infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager shall carry out a capacity analysis as described in Article 25, unless a capacity enhancement plan as described in Article 26 is already being implemented.
3. When charges in accordance with Article 7(4) have not been levied or have not achieved a satisfactory result and the infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager may in addition employ priority criteria to allocate infrastructure capacity.
4. The priority criteria shall take account of the importance of a service to society, relative to any other service which will consequently be excluded.
In order to guarantee within this framework the development of adequate transport services, in particular to comply with public-service requirements or promote the development of rail freight, Member States may take any measures necessary, under non-discriminatory conditions, to ensure that such services are given priority when infrastructure capacity is allocated.
Member States may, where appropriate, grant the infrastructure manager compensation corresponding to any loss of revenue related to the need to allocate a given capacity to certain services pursuant to the previous subparagraph.
This shall include taking account of the effect of this exclusion in other Member States.
5. The importance of freight services and in particular international freight services shall be given adequate consideration in determining priority criteria.
6. The procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested shall be set out in the network statement.

Article 23
Ad hoc requests
1. The infrastructure manager shall respond to ad hoc requests for individual train paths as quickly as possible, and in any event, within five working days. Information supplied on available spare capacity shall be made available to all applicants who may wish to use this capacity.
2. Infrastructure managers shall where necessary undertake an evaluation of the need for reserve capacity to be kept available within the final scheduled working timetable to enable them to respond rapidly to foreseeable ad hoc requests for capacity. This shall also apply in cases of congested infrastructure.

Article 24
Specialised infrastructure
1. Without prejudice to paragraph 2, infrastructure capacity shall be considered to be available for the use of all types of service which conform to the characteristics necessary for operation on the train path.
2. Where there are suitable alternative routes, the infrastructure manager may, after consultation with interested parties, designate particular infrastructure for use by specified types of traffic. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, when such designation has occurred, the infrastructure manager may give priority to this type of traffic when allocating infrastructure capacity.
Such designation shall not prevent the use of such infrastructure by other types of traffic when capacity is available and when the rolling stock conforms to the technical characteristics necessary for operation on the line.
3. When infrastructure has been designated pursuant to paragraph 2, this shall be described in the network statement.

Article 25
Capacity analysis
1. The objective of capacity analysis is to determine the restrictions on infrastructure capacity which prevent requests for capacity from being adequately met, and to propose methods of enabling additional requests to be satisfied. This analysis shall identify the reasons for the congestion and what measures might be taken in the short and medium term to ease the congestion.
2. The analysis shall consider the infrastructure, the operating procedures, the nature of the different services operating and the effect of all these factors on infrastructure capacity. Measures to be considered shall include in particular re-routing of services, re-timing services, speed alterations and infrastructure improvements.
3. A capacity analysis shall be completed within six months of the identification of infrastructure as congested.

Article 26
Capacity enhancement plan
1. Within six months of the completion of a capacity analysis, the infrastructure manager shall produce a capacity enhancement plan.
2. A capacity enhancement plan shall be developed after consultation with users of the relevant congested infrastructure.
It shall identify:
a) the reasons for the congestion;
b) the likely future development of traffic;
c) the constraints on infrastructure development;
d) the options and costs for capacity enhancement, including likely changes to access charges.
It shall also, on the basis of a cost benefit analysis of the possible measures identified, determine what action shall be taken to enhance infrastructure capacity, including a calendar for implementation of the measures.
The plan may be subject to prior approval by the Member State.
3. The infrastructure manager shall cease to levy any fees which are levied for the relevant infrastructure under Article 7(4) in cases where:
a) he does not produce a capacity enhancement plan; or
b) he does not make progress with the action plan identified in the capacity enhancement plan.
However, the infrastructure manager may, subject to the approval of the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 continue to levy those fees if:
a) the capacity enhancement plan cannot be realised for reasons beyond his control; or
b) the options available are not economically or financially viable.

Article 27
Use of train paths
1. In particular for congested infrastructure the infrastructure manager shall require the surrender of a train path which, over a period of at least one month, has been used less than a threshold quota to be laid down in the network statement, unless this was due to non-economic reasons beyond the operator’s control.
2. An infrastructure manager may specify in the network statement conditions whereby it will take account of previous levels of utilisation of train paths in determining priorities for the allocation process.

Article 28
Infrastructure capacity for scheduled maintenance
1. Requests for infrastructure capacity to enable maintenance to be performed shall be submitted during the scheduling process.
2. Adequate account shall be taken by the infrastructure manager of the effect of infrastructure capacity reserved for scheduled track maintenance on applicants.

Article 29
Special measures to be taken in the event of disturbance
1. In the event of disturbance to train movements caused by technical failure or accident the infrastructure manager must take all necessary steps to restore the normal situation. To that end he shall draw up a contingency plan listing the various public bodies to be informed in the event of serious incidents or serious disturbance to train movements.
2. In an emergency and where absolutely necessary on account of a breakdown making the infrastructure temporarily unusable, the paths allocated may be withdrawn without warning for as long as is necessary to repair the system.
The infrastructure manager may, if he deems it necessary, require railway undertakings to make available to him the resources which he feels are the most appropriate to restore the normal situation as soon as possible.
3. Member States may require railway undertakings to be involved in assuring the enforcement and monitoring of their own compliance of the safety standards and rules.

Article 30
Regulatory body
1. Without prejudice to Article 21(6), Member States shall establish a regulatory body. This body, which can be the Ministry responsible for transport matters or any other body, shall be independent in its organisation, funding decisions, legal structure and decision-making from any infrastructure manager, charging body, allocation body or applicant. The body shall function according to the principles outlined in this Article whereby appeal and regulatory functions may be attributed to separate bodies.
2. An applicant shall have a right to appeal to the regulatory body if it believes that it has been unfairly treated, discriminated against or is in any other way aggrieved, and in particular against decisions adopted by the infrastructure manager or where appropriate the railway undertaking concerning:
a) the network statement;
b) criteria contained within it;
c) the allocation process and its result;
d) the charging scheme;
e) level or structure of infrastructure fees which it is, or may be, required to pay;
f) safety certificate, enforcement and monitoring of the safety standards and rules.
3. The regulatory body shall ensure that charges set by the infrastructure manager comply with chapter II and are non-discriminatory. Negotiation between applicants and an infrastructure manager concerning the level of infrastructure charges shall only be permitted if these are carried out under the supervision of the regulatory body. The regulatory body shall intervene if negotiations are likely to contravene the requirements of this Directive.
4. The regulatory body shall have the power to request relevant information from the infrastructure manager, applicants and any third party involved within the Member State concerned, which must be supplied without undue delay.
5. The regulatory body shall be required to decide on any complaints and take action to remedy the situation within a maximum period of two months from receipt of all information.
Notwithstanding paragraph 6, a decision of the regulatory body shall be binding on all parties covered by that decision.
In the event of an appeal against a refusal to grant infrastructure capacity, or against the terms of an offer of capacity, the regulatory body shall either confirm that no modification of the infrastructure manager’s decision is required, or it shall require modification of that decision in accordance with directions specified by the regulatory body.
6. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that decisions taken by the regulatory body are subject to judicial review.

Article 31
Cooperation of regulatory bodies
The national regulatory bodies shall exchange information about their work and decision-making principles and practice for the purpose of coordinating their decision-making principles across the Community. The Commission shall support them in this task.

Article 32
Safety certification
1. The arrangements for safety certification for railway undertakings which are or will be established in the Community and the international groupings which they form shall be in accordance with this Article.
2. The Member States shall provide for their respective territories that a safety certificate in which the railway undertakings’ safety requirements are set out be submitted in order to ensure safe service on the routes concerned.
3. In order to obtain the safety certificate, the railway undertaking shall comply with the regulations under national law, compatible with Community law and applied in a non-discriminatory manner, laying down the technical and operational requirements specific to rail services and the safety requirements applying to staff, rolling stock and the undertaking’s internal organisation.
In particular, it shall provide proof that the staff whom it employs to operate and accompany the trains has the necessary training to comply with the traffic rules applied by the infrastructure manager and to meet the safety requirements imposed on it in the interests of train movement.
The railway undertaking shall also prove that the rolling stock making up the trains has been approved by the public authority or by the infrastructure manager and checked in accordance with the operating rules applicable to the infrastructure used. The safety certificate shall be issued by whichever body is designated for the purpose by the Member State in which the infrastructure used is situated.

Article 33
Derogations
1. For a period of five years from 15 March 2003, the following Member States:
– Ireland, as a Member State located on an island, with a rail link to only one other Member State,
– the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, on the same basis, and
– Greece, as a Member State that does not have any direct rail link to any other Member State,
do not need to apply the requirements set out in:
a) Articles 3, 4(2), 13, 14, 17, 21(4), 21(6), 22, 24(3), 25 to 28 and 30 on the condition that decisions on the allocation of infrastructure capacity or the charging of fees are open to appeal, when so requested in writing by a railway undertaking, before an independent body which shall take its decision within two months of the submission of all relevant information and whose decision shall be subject to judicial review, and
b) Article 32 in so far as rail transport services falling outside the scope of Article 10 of Directive 91/440/EEC are concerned.
2. However, where:
a) more than one railway undertaking licensed in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 95/18/EC, or, in the case of Ireland and Northern Ireland, a railway company so licensed elsewhere submits an official application to operate competing railway services in, to or from Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece, the continued applicability of this derogation will be decided upon in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2); or
b) a railway undertaking operating railway services in Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece submits an official application to operate railway services on, to or from the territory of another Member State (in the case of Ireland, or the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, or both, another Member State outside their territories), the derogations referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply.
Within one year from the receipt of either the decision referred to in point (a) adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2), or notification of the official application referred to in point (b), the Member State or States concerned (Ireland, the United Kingdom with respect to Northern Ireland, or Greece) shall put in place legislation to implement the Articles referred to in paragraph 1.
3. A derogation referred to in paragraph 1 may be renewed for periods not longer than five years. Not later than 12 months before the expiry date of the derogation a Member State availing itself of such derogation may address a request to the Commission for a renewed derogation. Any such request must be substantiated. The Commission shall examine such a request and adopt a decision in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2). The said advisory procedure shall apply to any decision related to the request.
When adopting its decision the Commission shall take into account any development in the geopolitical situation and the development of the rail market in, from and to the Member State having requested the renewed derogation.
4. Luxembourg as a Member State with a relatively small rail network does not need to apply until 31 August 2004 the requirement to award to an independent body the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, as provided for in Articles 4 and 14 in so far as they oblige Member States to establish independent bodies performing the tasks referred to in those Articles.

Article 34
Implementing measures
1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2).
2. At the request of a Member State or on its own initiative the Commission shall, in a specific case, examine the application and enforcement of provisions concerning charging, capacity allocation and safety certification, and within two months of receipt of such a request decide in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2) whether the related measure may continue to be applied. The Commission shall communicate its decision to the European Parliament, the Council and to the Member States.
Without prejudice to Article 226 of the Treaty, any Member State may refer the Commission’s decision to the Council within a time limit of one month. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may in exceptional circumstances take a different decision within a period of one month.
3. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 35(3).

Article 35
Committee procedures
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
4. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.

Article 36
The Commission shall by 15 March 2005 submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the implementation of this Directive, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further Community action.

Article 37
Regulation (EEC) No 2830/77, Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78, Decision 82/529/EEC, Decision 83/418/EEC and Directive 95/19/EC are hereby repealed.

Article 38
Implementation
The Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.

Article 39
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 40
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 10, and
OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 40.
(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.
(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 120), confirmed on 27 October 1999 (OJ C 154, 5.6.2000, p. 22), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 178, 27.6.2000, p. 28) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal), Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.
(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25. Directive as amended by Directive 2001/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (see page 1 of this Official Journal).
(6) OJ L 143, 27.6.1995, p. 75.
(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(8) OJ L 334, 24.12.1977, p. 13. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(9) OJ L 258, 21.9.1978, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(10) OJ L 234, 9.8.1982, p. 5. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(11) OJ L 237, 26.8.1983, p. 32. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(12) Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69 of the Council of 26 June 1969 on action by Member States concerning the obligations inherent in the concept of a public service in transport by rail, road and inland waterway (OJ L 156, 28.6.1969, p. 1). Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1893/91 (OJ L 169, 29.6.1991, p. 1).

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 71 thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4) in the light of the joint text approved on 22 November 2000 by the Conciliation Committee,Whereas:(1) Greater integration of the Community railway sector is an essential element of the completion of the internal market and moving towards achieving sustainable mobility.(2) Council Directive 91/440/EEC of 29 July 1991 on the development of the Community’s railways(5) provides for certain access rights in international rail transport for railway undertakings, and international groupings of railway undertakings; these rights mean that railway infrastructure can be used by multiple users.(3) Council Directive 95/19/EC of 19 June 1995 on the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity and the charging of infrastructure fees(6) set out a broad framework for the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.(4) Those Directives have not prevented a considerable variation in the structure and level of railway infrastructure charges and the form and duration of capacity allocation processes.(5) To ensure transparency and non-discriminatory access to rail infrastructure for all railway undertakings all the necessary information required to use access rights are to be published in a network statement.(6) Appropriate capacity-allocation schemes for rail infrastructure coupled with competitive operators will result in a better balance of transport between modes.(7) Encouraging optimal use of the railway infrastructure will lead to a reduction in the cost of transport to society.(8) An efficient freight sector, especially across borders, requires action for the opening up of the market.(9) It should be possible for Member States to allow purchasers of railway services to enter directly the capacity-allocation process.(10) The revitalisation of European railways by means of extended access for international freight on the Trans-European Rail Freight Network requires fair intermodal competition between rail and road, particularly by taking appropriate account of the different external effects; appropriate charging schemes for rail infrastructure coupled with appropriate charging schemes for other transport infrastructures and competitive operators will result in an optimal balance of different transport modes.(11) The charging and capacity allocation schemes should permit equal and non-discriminatory access for all undertakings and attempt as far as possible to meet the needs of all users and traffic types in a fair and non-discriminatory manner.(12) Within the framework set out by Member States charging and capacity-allocation schemes should encourage railway infrastructure managers to optimise use of their infrastructure.(13) Railway undertakings should receive clear and consistent signals from capacity allocation schemes which lead them to make rational decisions.(14) In order to take into account the needs of users, or potential users, of railway infrastructure capacity to plan their business, and to the needs of customers and funders, it is important that the infrastructure manager ensures that infrastructure capacity is allocated in a way which reflects the need to maintain and improve service reliability levels.(15) It is desirable for railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to be provided with incentives to minimise disruption and improve performance of the network.(16) Charging and capacity allocation schemes should allow for fair competition in the provision of railway services.(17) It is important to have regard to the business requirements of both applicants and the infrastructure manager.(18) It is important to maximise the flexibility available to the infrastructure managers with regard to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, but this must be consistent with satisfaction of the applicant’s reasonable requirements.(19) The capacity allocation process must prevent the imposition of undue constraints on the wishes of other undertakings holding, or intending to hold, rights to use the infrastructure to develop their business.(20) It is desirable to grant some degree of flexibility to infrastructure managers to enable a more efficient use to be made of the infrastructure network.(21) Capacity allocation and charging schemes may need to take account of the fact that different components of the rail infrastructure network may have been designed with different principal users in mind.(22) The requirements for passenger services may often conflict with the requirements for freight; the requirements for passenger services may result in a network which is more costly to build and maintain than one designed solely for freight; the increasing speed differential between freight and passenger rolling stock can lead to an exacerbation of the conflict between these two types of traffic.(23) Different users and types of users will frequently have a different impact on infrastructure capacity and the needs of different services need to be properly balanced.(24) Services operated under contract to a public authority may require special rules to safeguard their attractiveness to users.(25) The charging and capacity allocation schemes must take account of the effects of increasing saturation of infrastructure capacity and ultimately the scarcity of capacity.(26) The different time-frames for planning traffic types mean that it is desirable to ensure that requests for infrastructure capacity which are made after the completion of the timetabling process can be satisfied.(27) The use of information technology can enhance the speed and responsiveness of the timetabling process and improve the ability of applicants to bid for infrastructure capacity, as well as improving the ability to establish train paths which cross more than one infrastructure manager’s network.(28) To ensure the optimum outcome for railway undertakings, it is desirable to require an examination of the use of infrastructure capacity when the coordination of requests for capacity is required to meet the needs of users.(29) In view of the monopolistic position of the infrastructure managers it is desirable to require an examination of the available infrastructure capacity, and methods of enhancing it when the capacity allocation process is unable to meet the requirements of users.(30) A lack of information about other railway undertakings’ requests as well as about the constraints within the system may make it difficult for railway undertakings to seek to optimise their infrastructure capacity requests.(31) It is important to ensure the better coordination of allocation schemes so as to ensure the improved attractiveness of rail for traffic which uses the network of more than one infrastructure manager, in particular for international traffic.(32) It is important to minimise the distortions of competition which may arise, either between railway infrastructures or between transport modes, from significant differences in charging principles.(33) It is desirable to define those components of the infrastructure service which are essential to enable an operator to provide a service and which should be provided in return for minimum access charges.(34) Investment in railway infrastructure is desirable and infrastructure charging schemes should provide incentives for infrastructure managers to make appropriate investments where they are economically attractive.(35) Any charging scheme will send economic signals to users. It is important that those signals to railway undertakings should be consistent and lead them to make rational decisions.(36) To enable the establishment of appropriate and fair levels of infrastructure charges, infrastructure managers need to record and establish the valuation of their assets and develop a clear understanding of cost factors in the operation of the infrastructure.(37) It is desirable to ensure that account is taken of external costs when making transport decisions.(38) It is important to ensure that charges for international traffic are such as to permit rail to meet the needs of the market; consequently infrastructure charging should be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.(39) The overall level of cost recovery through infrastructure charges affects the necessary level of government contribution; Member States may require different levels of overall cost recovery through charges including mark-ups or a rate of return which the market can bear while balancing cost recovery with intermodal competitiveness of rail freight. However, it is desirable for any infrastructure charging scheme to enable traffic to use the rail network which can at least pay for the additional cost which it imposes.(40) A railway infrastructure is a natural monopoly. It is therefore necessary to provide infrastructure managers with incentives to reduce costs and manage their infrastructure efficiently.(41) Account should be taken of the fact that for a great many years the level of investment in infrastructure and technology has not made it possible to create the conditions for any real development of railway transport. It is therefore advisable, against this background, for appropriate upgrading to be carried out, in particular in the context of setting up the Trans-European Rail Freight Network, by using inter alia the Community instruments available, without prejudice to priorities already established.(42) Discounts which are allowed to railway undertakings must relate to actual administrative cost savings experienced; discounts may also be used to promote the efficient use of infrastructure.(43) It is desirable for railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to be provided with incentives to minimise disruption of the network.(44) The allocation of capacity is associated with a cost to the infrastructure manager, payment for which should be required.(45) Measures are needed to ensure that all railway undertakings licensed under Community law are required to hold an appropriate safety certificate before operating on the territory of a Member State; the granting of safety certificates must comply with Community law.(46) The efficient management and fair and non-discriminatory use of rail infrastructure require the establishment of a regulatory body that oversees the application of these Community rules and acts as an appeal body, notwithstanding the possibility of judicial review.(47) Specific measures are required to take account of the specific geopolitical and geographical situation of certain Member States as well as a specific organisation of the railway sector in various Member States while ensuring the integrity of the internal market.(48) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(7).(49) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, the objectives of this Directive, namely to coordinate arrangements in the Member States governing the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity and the charges made for the use thereof as well as safety certification, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States in view of the need to ensure fair and non-discriminatory terms for access to the infrastructure as well as to take account of the manifestly international dimensions involved in the operation of significant elements of the railway networks, and can therefore, by reason of the need for coordinated trans-national action, be better achieved by the Community. This Directive does not go beyond what is necessary to achieve those objectives.(50) Council Regulation (EEC) No 2830/77 of 12 December 1977 on the measures necessary to achieve comparability between the accounting systems and annual accounts of railway undertakings(8), Council Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78 of 19 September 1978 laying down uniform costing principles for railway undertakings(9), Council Decision 82/529/EEC of 19 July 1982 on the fixing of rates for the international carriage of goods by rail(10), Council Decision 83/418/EEC of 25 July 1983 on the commercial independence of the railways in the management of their international passenger and luggage traffic(11), and Directive 95/19/EC are superseded by this Directive and should therefore be repealed,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:CHAPTER IINTRODUCTORY PROVISIONSArticle 1Scope1. This Directive concerns the principles and procedures to be applied with regard to the setting and charging of railway infrastructure charges and the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.Member States shall ensure that charging and capacity allocation schemes for railway infrastructure follow the principles set down in this Directive and thus allow the infrastructure manager to market and make optimum effective use of the available infrastructure capacity.2. This Directive applies to the use of railway infrastructure for domestic and international rail services.3. Member States may exclude from the scope of this Directive:a) stand-alone local and regional networks for passenger services on railway infrastructure;b) networks intended only for the operation of urban or suburban passenger services;c) regional networks which are used for regional freight services solely by a railway undertaking that is not covered by the scope of Directive 91/440/EEC until capacity on that network is requested by another applicant;d) privately owned railway infrastructure that exists solely for use by the infrastructure owner for its own freight operations.4. Transport operations in the form of shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive.Article 2DefinitionsFor the purpose of this Directive:a) “allocation” means the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity by an infrastructure manager;b) “applicant” means a licensed railway undertaking and/or an international grouping of railway undertakings, and, in Member States which provide for such a possibility, other persons and/or legal entities with public service or commercial interest in procuring infrastructure capacity, such as public authorities under Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69(12) and shippers, freight forwarders and combined transport operators, for the operation of railway service on their respective territories;c) “congested infrastructure” means a section of infrastructure for which demand for infrastructure capacity cannot be fully satisfied during certain periods even after coordination of the different requests for capacity;d) “capacity enhancement plan” means a measure or series of measures with a calendar for their implementation which are proposed to alleviate the capacity constraints leading to the declaration of a section of infrastructure as “congested infrastructure”;e) “coordination” means the process through which the allocation body and applicants will attempt to resolve situations in which there are conflicting applications for infrastructure capacity;f) “framework agreement” means a legally binding general agreement on the basis of public or private law, setting out the rights and obligations of an applicant and the infrastructure manager or the allocation body in relation to the infrastructure capacity to be allocated and the charges to be levied over a period longer than one working timetable period;g) “infrastructure capacity” means the potential to schedule train paths requested for an element of infrastructure for a certain period;h) “infrastructure manager” means any body or undertaking that is responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings;i) “network” means the entire railway infrastructure owned and/or managed by an infrastructure manager;j) “network statement” means the statement which sets out in detail the general rules, deadlines, procedures and criteria concerning the charging and capacity allocation schemes. It shall also contain such other information as is required to enable application for infrastructure capacity;k) “railway undertaking” means any public or private undertaking, licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;l) “train path” means the infrastructure capacity needed to run a train between two places over a given time-period;m) “working timetable” means the data defining all planned train and rolling-stock movements which will take place on the relevant infrastructure during the period for which it is in force.Article 3Network statement1. The infrastructure manager shall, after consultation with the interested parties, develop and publish a network statement obtainable against payment of a duty which may not exceed the cost of publishing that statement.2. The network statement shall set out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings. It shall contain information setting out the conditions for access to the relevant railway infrastructure. The content of the network statement is laid down in Annex I.3. The network statement shall be kept up to date and modified as necessary.4. The network statement shall be published no less than four months in advance of the deadline for requests for infrastructure capacity.CHAPTER IIINFRASTRUCTURE CHARGESArticle 4Establishing, determining and collecting charges1. Member States shall establish a charging framework while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC.Subject to the said condition of management independence, Member States shall also establish specific charging rules or delegate such powers to the infrastructure manager. The determination of the charge for the use of infrastructure and the collection of this charge shall be performed by the infrastructure manager.2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions, is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions, described in this chapter, other than collecting the charges shall be performed by a charging body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.3. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to achieve the efficient operation of train services which cross more than one infrastructure network. They shall in particular aim to guarantee the optimum competitiveness of international rail freight and ensure the efficient utilisation of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They may establish such joint organisations as are appropriate to enable this to take place. Any cooperation or joint organisation shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.4. Except where specific arrangements are made under Article 8(2), infrastructure managers shall ensure that the charging scheme in use is based on the same principles over the whole of their network.5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that the application of the charging scheme results in equivalent and non-discriminatory charges for different railway undertakings that perform services of equivalent nature in a similar part of the market and that the charges actually applied comply with the rules laid down in the network statement.6. An infrastructure manager or charging body shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to it by applicants.Article 5Services1. Railway undertakings shall, on a non-discriminatory basis, be entitled to the minimum access package and track access to service facilities that are described in Annex II. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2 shall be provided in a non-discriminatory manner and requests by railway undertakings may only be rejected if viable alternatives under market conditions exist. If the services are not offered by one infrastructure manager, the provider of the “main infrastructure” shall use all reasonable endeavours to facilitate the provision of these services.2. Where the infrastructure manager offers any of the range of services described in Annex II, point 3 as additional services he shall supply them upon request to a railway undertaking.3. Railway undertakings may request a further range of ancillary services, listed in Annex II, point 4 from the infrastructure manager or from other suppliers. The infrastructure manager is not obliged to supply these services.Article 6Infrastructure cost and accounts1. Member States shall lay down conditions, including where appropriate advance payments, to ensure that, under normal business conditions and over a reasonable time period, the accounts of an infrastructure manager shall at least balance income from infrastructure charges, surpluses from other commercial activities and State funding on the one hand, and infrastructure expenditure on the other.Without prejudice to the possible long-term aim of user cover of infrastructure costs for all modes of transport on the basis of fair, non-discriminatory competition between the various modes, where rail transport is able to compete with other modes of transport, within the charging framework of Articles 7 and 8, a Member State may require the infrastructure manager to balance his accounts without State funding.2. Infrastructure managers shall, with due regard to safety and to maintaining and improving the quality of the infrastructure service, be provided with incentives to reduce the costs of provision of infrastructure and the level of access charges.3. Member States shall ensure that the provision set out in paragraph 2 is implemented, either through a contractual agreement between the competent authority and infrastructure manager covering a period of not less than three years which provides for State funding or through the establishment of appropriate regulatory measures with adequate powers.4. Where a contractual agreement exists, the terms of the contract and the structure of the payments agreed to provide funding to the infrastructure manager shall be agreed in advance to cover the whole of the contract period.5. A method for apportioning costs shall be established. Member States may require prior approval. This method should be updated from time to time to the best international practice.Article 7Principles of charging1. Charges for the use of railway infrastructure shall be paid to the infrastructure manager and used to fund his business.2. Member States may require the infrastructure manager to provide all necessary information on the charges imposed. The infrastructure manager must, in this regard, be able to justify that infrastructure charges actually invoiced to each operator, pursuant to Articles 4 to 12, comply with the methodology, rules, and where applicable, scales laid down in the network statement.3. Without prejudice to paragraphs 4 or 5 or to Article 8, the charges for the minimum access package and track access to service facilities shall be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.4. The infrastructure charge may include a charge which reflects the scarcity of capacity of the identifiable segment of the infrastructure during periods of congestion.5. The infrastructure charge may be modified to take account of the cost of the environmental effects caused by the operation of the train. Such a modification shall be differentiated according to the magnitude of the effect caused.Charging of environmental costs which results in an increase in the overall revenue accruing to the infrastructure manager shall however be allowed only if such charging is applied at a comparable level to competing modes of transport.In the absence of any comparable level of charging of environmental costs in other competing modes of transport, such modification shall not result in any overall change in revenue to the infrastructure manager. If a comparable level of charging of environmental costs has been introduced for rail and competing modes of transport and that generates additional revenue, it shall be for Member States to decide how the revenue shall be used.6. To avoid undesirable disproportionate fluctuations, the charges referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5 may be averaged over a reasonable spread of train services and times. Nevertheless, the relative magnitudes of the infrastructure charges shall be related to the costs attributable to the services.7. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2, shall not be covered by this Article. Without prejudice to the foregoing, account shall be taken, in setting the prices for the services set out in Annex II, point 2, of the competitive situation of rail transport.8. Where services listed in Annex II, points 3 and 4 as additional and ancillary services are offered only by one supplier the charge imposed for such a service shall relate to the cost of providing it, calculated on the basis of the actual level of use.9. Charges may be levied for capacity used for the purpose of infrastructure maintenance. Such charges shall not exceed the net revenue loss to the infrastructure manager caused by the maintenance.Article 8Exceptions to charging principles1. In order to obtain full recovery of the costs incurred by the infrastructure manager a Member State may, if the market can bear this, levy mark-ups on the basis of efficient, transparent and non-discriminatory principles, while guaranteeing optimum competitiveness in particular of international rail freight. The charging system shall respect the productivity increases achieved by railway undertakings.The level of charges must not, however, exclude the use of infrastructure by market segments which can pay at least the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the railway service, plus a rate of return which the market can bear.2. For specific investment projects, in the future, or that have been completed not more than 15 years before the entry into force of this Directive, the infrastructure manager may set or continue to set higher charges on the basis of the long-term costs of such projects if they increase efficiency and/or cost-effectiveness and could not otherwise be or have been undertaken. Such a charging arrangement may also incorporate agreements on the sharing of the risk associated with new investments.3. To prevent discrimination, it shall be ensured that any given infrastructure manager’s average and marginal charges for equivalent uses of his infrastructure are comparable and that comparable services in the same market segment are subject to the same charges. The infrastructure manager shall show in the network statement that the charging system meets these requirements in so far as this can be done without disclosing confidential business information.4. If an infrastructure manager intends to modify the essential elements of the charging system referred to in paragraph 1, it shall make them public at least three months in advance.Article 9Discounts1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82, 86 and 87 of the Treaty and notwithstanding Article 7(3) of this Directive, any discount on the charges levied on a railway undertaking by the infrastructure manager, for any service, shall comply with the criteria set out in this Article.2. With the exception of paragraph 3, discounts shall be limited to the actual saving of the administrative cost to the infrastructure manager. In determining the level of discount, no account may be taken of cost savings already internalised in the charge levied.3. Infrastructure managers may introduce schemes available to all users of the infrastructure, for specified traffic flows, granting time limited discounts to encourage the development of new rail services, or discounts encouraging the use of considerably underutilised lines.4. Discounts may relate only to charges levied for a specified infrastructure section.5. Similar discount schemes shall apply for similar services.Article 10Compensation schemes for unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs1. Member States may put in place a time-limited compensation scheme for the use of railway infrastructure for the demonstrably unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs of competing transport modes in so far as these costs exceed the equivalent costs of rail.2. Where an operator receiving compensation enjoys an exclusive right, the compensation must be accompanied by comparable benefits to users.3. The methodology used and calculations performed must be publicly available. It shall in particular be possible to demonstrate the specific uncharged costs of the competing transport infrastructure that are avoided and to ensure that the scheme is granted on non-discriminatory terms to undertakings.4. Member States shall ensure that such a scheme is compatible with Articles 73, 87 and 88 of the Treaty.Article 11Performance scheme1. Infrastructure charging schemes shall through a performance scheme encourage railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to minimise disruption and improve the performance of the railway network. This may include penalties for actions which disrupt the operation of the network, compensation for undertakings which suffer from disruption and bonuses that reward better than planned performance.2. The basic principles of the performance scheme shall apply throughout the network.Article 12Reservation chargesInfrastructure managers may levy an appropriate charge for capacity that is requested but not used. This charge shall provide incentives for efficient use of capacity.The infrastructure manager shall always be able to inform any interested party of the infrastructure capacity which has been allocated to user railway undertakings.CHAPTER IIIALLOCATION OF INFRASTRUCTURE CAPACITYArticle 13Capacity rights1. Infrastructure capacity shall be allocated by an infrastructure manager, and once allocated to an applicant may not be transferred by the recipient to another undertaking or service.Any trading in infrastructure capacity shall be prohibited and shall lead to exclusion from the further allocation of capacity.The use of capacity by a railway undertaking when carrying out the business of an applicant who is not a railway undertaking shall not be considered a transfer.2. The right to use specific infrastructure capacity in the form of a train path may be granted to applicants for a maximum duration of one working timetable period.An infrastructure manager and an applicant may enter into a framework agreement as laid down in Article 17 for the use of capacity on the relevant railway infrastructure for a longer term than one working timetable period.3. The definition of respective rights and obligations between infrastructure managers and applicants in respect of any allocation of capacity shall be laid down in contracts or legislation.Article 14Capacity allocation1. Member States may establish a framework for the allocation of infrastructure capacity while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC. Specific capacity allocation rules shall be established. The infrastructure manager shall perform the capacity allocation processes. In particular, the infrastructure manager shall ensure that infrastructure capacity is allocated on a fair and non-discriminatory basis and in accordance with Community law.2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions referred to in paragraph 1 and described in this chapter shall be performed by an allocation body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.3. Infrastructure managers and allocation bodies shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to them.Article 15Cooperation in the allocation of infrastructure capacity on more than one network1. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to enable the efficient creation and allocation of infrastructure capacity which crosses more than one network. They shall organise international train paths, in particular within the framework of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They shall establish such procedures as are appropriate to enable this to take place. These procedures shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.The procedure established in order to coordinate the allocation of infrastructure capacity at an international level shall associate representatives of infrastructure managers for all railway infrastructures whose allocation decisions have an impact on more than one other infrastructure manager. Appropriate representatives of infrastructure managers from outside the Community may be associated with these procedures. The Commission shall be informed and invited to attend as an observer.2. At any meeting or other activity undertaken to permit the allocation of infrastructure capacity for trans-network train services, decisions shall only be taken by representatives of infrastructure managers.3. The participants in the cooperation referred to paragraph 1 shall ensure that its membership, methods of operation and all relevant criteria which are used for assessing and allocating infrastructure capacity be made publicly available.4. Working in cooperation as referred to in paragraph 1, infrastructure managers shall assess the need for, and may where necessary propose and organise international train paths to facilitate the operation of freight trains which are subject to an ad hoc request as referred to in Article 23.Such prearranged international train paths shall be made available to applicants via any of the participating infrastructure managers.Article 16Applicants1. Applications for infrastructure capacity may be made by railway undertakings and their international groupings and, in the territories of those Member States which so allow, by other applicants complying with the definition in Article 2(b). Member States may also allow other applicants to apply for infrastructure capacity on their territories.2. The infrastructure manager may set requirements with regard to applicants to ensure that its legitimate expectations about future revenues and utilisation of the infrastructure are safeguarded. Such requirements shall be appropriate, transparent and non-discriminatory. The requirements shall be published as part of the allocation principles in the network statement, and the Commission shall be informed.3. The requirements in paragraph 2 may only include the provision of a financial guarantee that must not exceed an appropriate level which shall be proportional to the contemplated level of activity of the applicant, and assurance of the capability to prepare compliant bids for infrastructure capacity.Article 17Framework agreements1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, a framework agreement may be concluded with an applicant. Such a framework agreement specifies the characteristics of the infrastructure capacity required by and offered to the applicant over a period of time exceeding one working timetable period. The framework agreement shall not specify a train path in detail, but should be such as to seek to meet the legitimate commercial needs of the applicant. A Member State may require prior approval of such a framework agreement by the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 of this Directive.2. Framework agreements shall not be such as to preclude the use of the relevant infrastructure by other applicants or services.3. A framework agreement shall allow for the amendment or limitation of its terms to enable better use to be made of the railway infrastructure.4. The framework agreement may contain penalties should it be necessary to modify or terminate the agreement.5. Framework agreements shall in principle be for a period of five years. The infrastructure manager may agree to a shorter or longer period in specific cases. Any period longer than five years shall be justified by the existence of commercial contracts, specialised investments or risks.Any period longer than 10 years shall be possible only in exceptional cases, in particular, where there is large-scale, long-term investment, and particularly where such investment is covered by contractual commitments.6. While respecting commercial confidentiality, the general nature of each framework agreement shall be made available to any interested party.Article 18Schedule for the allocation process1. The infrastructure manager shall adhere to the schedule for capacity allocation set out in Annex III.2. Infrastructure managers shall agree with the other relevant infrastructure managers concerned which international train paths are to be included in the working timetable, before commencing consultation on the draft working timetable. Adjustments shall only be made if absolutely necessary.Article 19Application1. Applicants may apply on the basis of public or private law to the infrastructure manager to request an agreement granting rights to use railway infrastructure against a charge as provided for in chapter II.2. Requests relating to the regular working timetable must adhere to the deadlines set out in Annex III.3. An applicant who is a party to a framework agreement shall apply in accordance with that agreement.4. Applicants may request infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network by applying to one infrastructure manager. That infrastructure manager shall then be permitted to act on behalf of the applicant to seek capacity with the other relevant infrastructure managers.5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that, for infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network, applicants may apply direct to any joint body which the infrastructure managers may establish.Article 20Scheduling1. The infrastructure manager shall as far as is possible meet all requests for infrastructure capacity including requests for train paths crossing more than one network, and shall as far as possible take account of all constraints on applicants, including the economic effect on their business.2. The infrastructure manager may give priority to specific services within the scheduling and coordination process but only as set out in Articles 22 and 24.3. The infrastructure manager shall consult interested parties about the draft working timetable and allow them at least one month to present their views. Interested parties shall include all those who have requested infrastructure capacity as well as other parties who wish to have the opportunity to comment on how the working timetable may affect their ability to procure rail services during the working timetable period.4. The infrastructure manager shall take appropriate measures to deal with any concerns that are expressed.Article 21Coordination process1. During the scheduling process referred to in Article 20, when the infrastructure manager encounters conflicts between different requests he shall attempt, through coordination of the requests, to ensure the best possible matching of all requirements.2. When a situation requiring coordination arises, the infrastructure manager shall have the right, within reasonable limits, to propose infrastructure capacity that differs from that which was requested.3. The infrastructure manager shall attempt, through consultation with the appropriate applicants, to achieve a resolution of any conflicts.4. The principles governing the coordination process shall be defined in the network statement. These shall in particular reflect the difficulty of arranging international train paths and the effect that modification may have on other infrastructure managers.5. When requests for infrastructure capacity cannot be satisfied without coordination, the infrastructure manager shall attempt to accommodate all requests through coordination.6. Without prejudice to the existing appeal procedures and to the provisions of Article 30, in case of disputes relating to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, a dispute resolution system shall be made available in order to resolve such disputes promptly. If this system is applied, a decision shall be reached within a time limit of 10 working days.Article 22Congested infrastructure1. Where after coordination of the requested paths and consultation with applicants it is not possible to satisfy requests for infrastructure capacity adequately then the infrastructure manager must immediately declare that element of infrastructure on which this has occurred to be congested. This shall also be done for infrastructure which it can be foreseen will suffer from insufficient capacity in the near future.2. When infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager shall carry out a capacity analysis as described in Article 25, unless a capacity enhancement plan as described in Article 26 is already being implemented.3. When charges in accordance with Article 7(4) have not been levied or have not achieved a satisfactory result and the infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager may in addition employ priority criteria to allocate infrastructure capacity.4. The priority criteria shall take account of the importance of a service to society, relative to any other service which will consequently be excluded.In order to guarantee within this framework the development of adequate transport services, in particular to comply with public-service requirements or promote the development of rail freight, Member States may take any measures necessary, under non-discriminatory conditions, to ensure that such services are given priority when infrastructure capacity is allocated.Member States may, where appropriate, grant the infrastructure manager compensation corresponding to any loss of revenue related to the need to allocate a given capacity to certain services pursuant to the previous subparagraph.This shall include taking account of the effect of this exclusion in other Member States.5. The importance of freight services and in particular international freight services shall be given adequate consideration in determining priority criteria.6. The procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested shall be set out in the network statement.Article 23Ad hoc requests1. The infrastructure manager shall respond to ad hoc requests for individual train paths as quickly as possible, and in any event, within five working days. Information supplied on available spare capacity shall be made available to all applicants who may wish to use this capacity.2. Infrastructure managers shall where necessary undertake an evaluation of the need for reserve capacity to be kept available within the final scheduled working timetable to enable them to respond rapidly to foreseeable ad hoc requests for capacity. This shall also apply in cases of congested infrastructure.Article 24Specialised infrastructure1. Without prejudice to paragraph 2, infrastructure capacity shall be considered to be available for the use of all types of service which conform to the characteristics necessary for operation on the train path.2. Where there are suitable alternative routes, the infrastructure manager may, after consultation with interested parties, designate particular infrastructure for use by specified types of traffic. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, when such designation has occurred, the infrastructure manager may give priority to this type of traffic when allocating infrastructure capacity.Such designation shall not prevent the use of such infrastructure by other types of traffic when capacity is available and when the rolling stock conforms to the technical characteristics necessary for operation on the line.3. When infrastructure has been designated pursuant to paragraph 2, this shall be described in the network statement.Article 25Capacity analysis1. The objective of capacity analysis is to determine the restrictions on infrastructure capacity which prevent requests for capacity from being adequately met, and to propose methods of enabling additional requests to be satisfied. This analysis shall identify the reasons for the congestion and what measures might be taken in the short and medium term to ease the congestion.2. The analysis shall consider the infrastructure, the operating procedures, the nature of the different services operating and the effect of all these factors on infrastructure capacity. Measures to be considered shall include in particular re-routing of services, re-timing services, speed alterations and infrastructure improvements.3. A capacity analysis shall be completed within six months of the identification of infrastructure as congested.Article 26Capacity enhancement plan1. Within six months of the completion of a capacity analysis, the infrastructure manager shall produce a capacity enhancement plan.2. A capacity enhancement plan shall be developed after consultation with users of the relevant congested infrastructure.It shall identify:a) the reasons for the congestion;b) the likely future development of traffic;c) the constraints on infrastructure development;d) the options and costs for capacity enhancement, including likely changes to access charges.It shall also, on the basis of a cost benefit analysis of the possible measures identified, determine what action shall be taken to enhance infrastructure capacity, including a calendar for implementation of the measures.The plan may be subject to prior approval by the Member State.3. The infrastructure manager shall cease to levy any fees which are levied for the relevant infrastructure under Article 7(4) in cases where:a) he does not produce a capacity enhancement plan; orb) he does not make progress with the action plan identified in the capacity enhancement plan.However, the infrastructure manager may, subject to the approval of the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 continue to levy those fees if:a) the capacity enhancement plan cannot be realised for reasons beyond his control; orb) the options available are not economically or financially viable.Article 27Use of train paths1. In particular for congested infrastructure the infrastructure manager shall require the surrender of a train path which, over a period of at least one month, has been used less than a threshold quota to be laid down in the network statement, unless this was due to non-economic reasons beyond the operator’s control.2. An infrastructure manager may specify in the network statement conditions whereby it will take account of previous levels of utilisation of train paths in determining priorities for the allocation process.Article 28Infrastructure capacity for scheduled maintenance1. Requests for infrastructure capacity to enable maintenance to be performed shall be submitted during the scheduling process.2. Adequate account shall be taken by the infrastructure manager of the effect of infrastructure capacity reserved for scheduled track maintenance on applicants.Article 29Special measures to be taken in the event of disturbance1. In the event of disturbance to train movements caused by technical failure or accident the infrastructure manager must take all necessary steps to restore the normal situation. To that end he shall draw up a contingency plan listing the various public bodies to be informed in the event of serious incidents or serious disturbance to train movements.2. In an emergency and where absolutely necessary on account of a breakdown making the infrastructure temporarily unusable, the paths allocated may be withdrawn without warning for as long as is necessary to repair the system.The infrastructure manager may, if he deems it necessary, require railway undertakings to make available to him the resources which he feels are the most appropriate to restore the normal situation as soon as possible.3. Member States may require railway undertakings to be involved in assuring the enforcement and monitoring of their own compliance of the safety standards and rules.CHAPTER IVGENERAL MEASURESArticle 30Regulatory body1. Without prejudice to Article 21(6), Member States shall establish a regulatory body. This body, which can be the Ministry responsible for transport matters or any other body, shall be independent in its organisation, funding decisions, legal structure and decision-making from any infrastructure manager, charging body, allocation body or applicant. The body shall function according to the principles outlined in this Article whereby appeal and regulatory functions may be attributed to separate bodies.2. An applicant shall have a right to appeal to the regulatory body if it believes that it has been unfairly treated, discriminated against or is in any other way aggrieved, and in particular against decisions adopted by the infrastructure manager or where appropriate the railway undertaking concerning:a) the network statement;b) criteria contained within it;c) the allocation process and its result;d) the charging scheme;e) level or structure of infrastructure fees which it is, or may be, required to pay;f) safety certificate, enforcement and monitoring of the safety standards and rules.3. The regulatory body shall ensure that charges set by the infrastructure manager comply with chapter II and are non-discriminatory. Negotiation between applicants and an infrastructure manager concerning the level of infrastructure charges shall only be permitted if these are carried out under the supervision of the regulatory body. The regulatory body shall intervene if negotiations are likely to contravene the requirements of this Directive.4. The regulatory body shall have the power to request relevant information from the infrastructure manager, applicants and any third party involved within the Member State concerned, which must be supplied without undue delay.5. The regulatory body shall be required to decide on any complaints and take action to remedy the situation within a maximum period of two months from receipt of all information.Notwithstanding paragraph 6, a decision of the regulatory body shall be binding on all parties covered by that decision.In the event of an appeal against a refusal to grant infrastructure capacity, or against the terms of an offer of capacity, the regulatory body shall either confirm that no modification of the infrastructure manager’s decision is required, or it shall require modification of that decision in accordance with directions specified by the regulatory body.6. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that decisions taken by the regulatory body are subject to judicial review.Article 31Cooperation of regulatory bodiesThe national regulatory bodies shall exchange information about their work and decision-making principles and practice for the purpose of coordinating their decision-making principles across the Community. The Commission shall support them in this task.Article 32Safety certification1. The arrangements for safety certification for railway undertakings which are or will be established in the Community and the international groupings which they form shall be in accordance with this Article.2. The Member States shall provide for their respective territories that a safety certificate in which the railway undertakings’ safety requirements are set out be submitted in order to ensure safe service on the routes concerned.3. In order to obtain the safety certificate, the railway undertaking shall comply with the regulations under national law, compatible with Community law and applied in a non-discriminatory manner, laying down the technical and operational requirements specific to rail services and the safety requirements applying to staff, rolling stock and the undertaking’s internal organisation.In particular, it shall provide proof that the staff whom it employs to operate and accompany the trains has the necessary training to comply with the traffic rules applied by the infrastructure manager and to meet the safety requirements imposed on it in the interests of train movement.The railway undertaking shall also prove that the rolling stock making up the trains has been approved by the public authority or by the infrastructure manager and checked in accordance with the operating rules applicable to the infrastructure used. The safety certificate shall be issued by whichever body is designated for the purpose by the Member State in which the infrastructure used is situated.Article 33Derogations1. For a period of five years from 15 March 2003, the following Member States:- Ireland, as a Member State located on an island, with a rail link to only one other Member State,- the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, on the same basis, and- Greece, as a Member State that does not have any direct rail link to any other Member State,do not need to apply the requirements set out in:a) Articles 3, 4(2), 13, 14, 17, 21(4), 21(6), 22, 24(3), 25 to 28 and 30 on the condition that decisions on the allocation of infrastructure capacity or the charging of fees are open to appeal, when so requested in writing by a railway undertaking, before an independent body which shall take its decision within two months of the submission of all relevant information and whose decision shall be subject to judicial review, andb) Article 32 in so far as rail transport services falling outside the scope of Article 10 of Directive 91/440/EEC are concerned.2. However, where:a) more than one railway undertaking licensed in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 95/18/EC, or, in the case of Ireland and Northern Ireland, a railway company so licensed elsewhere submits an official application to operate competing railway services in, to or from Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece, the continued applicability of this derogation will be decided upon in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2); orb) a railway undertaking operating railway services in Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece submits an official application to operate railway services on, to or from the territory of another Member State (in the case of Ireland, or the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, or both, another Member State outside their territories), the derogations referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply.Within one year from the receipt of either the decision referred to in point (a) adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2), or notification of the official application referred to in point (b), the Member State or States concerned (Ireland, the United Kingdom with respect to Northern Ireland, or Greece) shall put in place legislation to implement the Articles referred to in paragraph 1.3. A derogation referred to in paragraph 1 may be renewed for periods not longer than five years. Not later than 12 months before the expiry date of the derogation a Member State availing itself of such derogation may address a request to the Commission for a renewed derogation. Any such request must be substantiated. The Commission shall examine such a request and adopt a decision in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2). The said advisory procedure shall apply to any decision related to the request.When adopting its decision the Commission shall take into account any development in the geopolitical situation and the development of the rail market in, from and to the Member State having requested the renewed derogation.4. Luxembourg as a Member State with a relatively small rail network does not need to apply until 31 August 2004 the requirement to award to an independent body the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, as provided for in Articles 4 and 14 in so far as they oblige Member States to establish independent bodies performing the tasks referred to in those Articles.CHAPTER VFINAL PROVISIONSArticle 34Implementing measures1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2).2. At the request of a Member State or on its own initiative the Commission shall, in a specific case, examine the application and enforcement of provisions concerning charging, capacity allocation and safety certification, and within two months of receipt of such a request decide in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2) whether the related measure may continue to be applied. The Commission shall communicate its decision to the European Parliament, the Council and to the Member States.Without prejudice to Article 226 of the Treaty, any Member State may refer the Commission’s decision to the Council within a time limit of one month. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may in exceptional circumstances take a different decision within a period of one month.3. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 35(3).Article 35Committee procedures1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.4. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.Article 36ReportThe Commission shall by 15 March 2005 submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the implementation of this Directive, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further Community action.Article 37RepealsRegulation (EEC) No 2830/77, Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78, Decision 82/529/EEC, Decision 83/418/EEC and Directive 95/19/EC are hereby repealed.Article 38ImplementationThe Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.Article 39Entry into forceThis Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.Article 40AddresseesThis Directive is addressed to the Member States.Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.For the European ParliamentThe PresidentN. FontaineFor the CouncilThe PresidentA. Lindh(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 10, andOJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 40.(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 120), confirmed on 27 October 1999 (OJ C 154, 5.6.2000, p. 22), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 178, 27.6.2000, p. 28) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal), Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25. Directive as amended by Directive 2001/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (see page 1 of this Official Journal).(6) OJ L 143, 27.6.1995, p. 75.(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.(8) OJ L 334, 24.12.1977, p. 13. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(9) OJ L 258, 21.9.1978, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(10) OJ L 234, 9.8.1982, p. 5. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(11) OJ L 237, 26.8.1983, p. 32. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.(12) Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69 of the Council of 26 June 1969 on action by Member States concerning the obligations inherent in the concept of a public service in transport by rail, road and inland waterway (OJ L 156, 28.6.1969, p. 1). Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1893/91 (OJ L 169, 29.6.1991, p. 1).ANNEX IContents of the network statementThe network statement referred to in Article 3 shall contain the following information:1. A section setting out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and the conditions of access to it.2. A section on charging principles and tariffs. This shall contain appropriate details of the charging scheme as well as sufficient information on charges that apply to the services listed in Annex II which are provided by only one supplier. It shall detail the methodology, rules and, where applicable, scales used for the application of Article 7(4) and (5) and Articles 8 and 9. It shall contain information on changes in charges already decided upon or foreseen.3. A section on the principles and criteria for capacity allocation. This shall set out the general capacity characteristics of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and any restrictions relating to its use, including likely capacity requirements for maintenance. It shall also specify the procedures and deadlines which relate to the capacity allocation process. It shall contain specific criteria which are employed during that process, in particular:a) the procedures according to which applicants may request capacity from the infrastructure manager;b) the requirements governing applicants;c) the schedule for the application and allocation processes;d) the principles governing the coordination process;e) the procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested;f) details of restrictions on the use of infrastructure;g) any conditions by which account is taken of previous levels of utilisation of capacity in determining priorities for the allocation process.It shall detail the measures taken to ensure the adequate treatment of freight services, international services and requests subject to the ad hoc procedure.ANNEX IIServices to be supplied to the railway undertakings1. The minimum access package shall comprise:a) handling of requests for infrastructure capacity;b) the right to utilise capacity which is granted;c) use of running track points and junctions;d) train control including signalling, regulation, dispatching and the communication and provision of information on train movement;e) all other information required to implement or operate the service for which capacity has been granted.2. Track access to services facilities and supply of services shall comprise:a) use of electrical supply equipment for traction current, where available;b) refuelling facilities;c) passenger stations, their buildings and other facilities;d) freight terminals;e) marshalling yards;f) train formation facilities;g) storage sidings;h) maintenance and other technical facilities.3. Additional services may comprise:a) traction current;b) pre-heating of passenger trains;c) supply of fuel, shunting, and all other services provided at the access services facilities mentioned above;d) tailor-made contracts for:- control of transport of dangerous goods,- assistance in running abnormal trains.4. Ancillary services may comprise:a) access to telecommunication network;b) provision of supplementary information;c) technical inspection of rolling stock.ANNEX IIISchedule for the allocation process1. The working timetable shall be established once per calendar year.2. The change of working timetable shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in May. Where a change or adjustment is carried out after the summer it shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in September each year and at such other intervals between these dates as are required. Infrastructure managers may agree on different dates and in this case they shall inform the Commission thereof.3. The final date for receipt of requests for capacity to be incorporated into the working timetable shall be no more than 12 months in advance of the entry into force of the working timetable.4. No later than 11 months before the working timetable comes into force, the infrastructure managers shall ensure that provisional international train paths have been established in cooperation with other relevant allocation bodies as set out in Article 15. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that as far as possible these are adhered to during the subsequent processes.5. No later than four months after the deadline for submission of bids by applicants, the infrastructure manager shall prepare a draft timetable.
1. This Directive concerns the principles and procedures to be applied with regard to the setting and charging of railway infrastructure charges and the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity.
Member States shall ensure that charging and capacity allocation schemes for railway infrastructure follow the principles set down in this Directive and thus allow the infrastructure manager to market and make optimum effective use of the available infrastructure capacity.
2. This Directive applies to the use of railway infrastructure for domestic and international rail services.
3. Member States may exclude from the scope of this Directive:
a) stand-alone local and regional networks for passenger services on railway infrastructure;
b) networks intended only for the operation of urban or suburban passenger services;
c) regional networks which are used for regional freight services solely by a railway undertaking that is not covered by the scope of Directive 91/440/EEC until capacity on that network is requested by another applicant;
d) privately owned railway infrastructure that exists solely for use by the infrastructure owner for its own freight operations.
4. Transport operations in the form of shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive.
Definitions
For the purpose of this Directive:
a) “allocation” means the allocation of railway infrastructure capacity by an infrastructure manager;
b) “applicant” means a licensed railway undertaking and/or an international grouping of railway undertakings, and, in Member States which provide for such a possibility, other persons and/or legal entities with public service or commercial interest in procuring infrastructure capacity, such as public authorities under Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69(12) and shippers, freight forwarders and combined transport operators, for the operation of railway service on their respective territories;
c) “congested infrastructure” means a section of infrastructure for which demand for infrastructure capacity cannot be fully satisfied during certain periods even after coordination of the different requests for capacity;
d) “capacity enhancement plan” means a measure or series of measures with a calendar for their implementation which are proposed to alleviate the capacity constraints leading to the declaration of a section of infrastructure as “congested infrastructure”;
e) “coordination” means the process through which the allocation body and applicants will attempt to resolve situations in which there are conflicting applications for infrastructure capacity;
f) “framework agreement” means a legally binding general agreement on the basis of public or private law, setting out the rights and obligations of an applicant and the infrastructure manager or the allocation body in relation to the infrastructure capacity to be allocated and the charges to be levied over a period longer than one working timetable period;
g) “infrastructure capacity” means the potential to schedule train paths requested for an element of infrastructure for a certain period;
h) “infrastructure manager” means any body or undertaking that is responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings;
i) “network” means the entire railway infrastructure owned and/or managed by an infrastructure manager;
j) “network statement” means the statement which sets out in detail the general rules, deadlines, procedures and criteria concerning the charging and capacity allocation schemes. It shall also contain such other information as is required to enable application for infrastructure capacity;
k) “railway undertaking” means any public or private undertaking, licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;
l) “train path” means the infrastructure capacity needed to run a train between two places over a given time-period;
m) “working timetable” means the data defining all planned train and rolling-stock movements which will take place on the relevant infrastructure during the period for which it is in force.
Network statement
1. The infrastructure manager shall, after consultation with the interested parties, develop and publish a network statement obtainable against payment of a duty which may not exceed the cost of publishing that statement.
2. The network statement shall set out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings. It shall contain information setting out the conditions for access to the relevant railway infrastructure. The content of the network statement is laid down in Annex I.
3. The network statement shall be kept up to date and modified as necessary.
4. The network statement shall be published no less than four months in advance of the deadline for requests for infrastructure capacity.
Establishing, determining and collecting charges
1. Member States shall establish a charging framework while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC.
Subject to the said condition of management independence, Member States shall also establish specific charging rules or delegate such powers to the infrastructure manager. The determination of the charge for the use of infrastructure and the collection of this charge shall be performed by the infrastructure manager.
2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions, is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions, described in this chapter, other than collecting the charges shall be performed by a charging body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.
3. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to achieve the efficient operation of train services which cross more than one infrastructure network. They shall in particular aim to guarantee the optimum competitiveness of international rail freight and ensure the efficient utilisation of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They may establish such joint organisations as are appropriate to enable this to take place. Any cooperation or joint organisation shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.
4. Except where specific arrangements are made under Article 8(2), infrastructure managers shall ensure that the charging scheme in use is based on the same principles over the whole of their network.
5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that the application of the charging scheme results in equivalent and non-discriminatory charges for different railway undertakings that perform services of equivalent nature in a similar part of the market and that the charges actually applied comply with the rules laid down in the network statement.
6. An infrastructure manager or charging body shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to it by applicants.
1. Railway undertakings shall, on a non-discriminatory basis, be entitled to the minimum access package and track access to service facilities that are described in Annex II. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2 shall be provided in a non-discriminatory manner and requests by railway undertakings may only be rejected if viable alternatives under market conditions exist. If the services are not offered by one infrastructure manager, the provider of the “main infrastructure” shall use all reasonable endeavours to facilitate the provision of these services.
2. Where the infrastructure manager offers any of the range of services described in Annex II, point 3 as additional services he shall supply them upon request to a railway undertaking.
3. Railway undertakings may request a further range of ancillary services, listed in Annex II, point 4 from the infrastructure manager or from other suppliers. The infrastructure manager is not obliged to supply these services.
Infrastructure cost and accounts
1. Member States shall lay down conditions, including where appropriate advance payments, to ensure that, under normal business conditions and over a reasonable time period, the accounts of an infrastructure manager shall at least balance income from infrastructure charges, surpluses from other commercial activities and State funding on the one hand, and infrastructure expenditure on the other.
Without prejudice to the possible long-term aim of user cover of infrastructure costs for all modes of transport on the basis of fair, non-discriminatory competition between the various modes, where rail transport is able to compete with other modes of transport, within the charging framework of Articles 7 and 8, a Member State may require the infrastructure manager to balance his accounts without State funding.
2. Infrastructure managers shall, with due regard to safety and to maintaining and improving the quality of the infrastructure service, be provided with incentives to reduce the costs of provision of infrastructure and the level of access charges.
3. Member States shall ensure that the provision set out in paragraph 2 is implemented, either through a contractual agreement between the competent authority and infrastructure manager covering a period of not less than three years which provides for State funding or through the establishment of appropriate regulatory measures with adequate powers.
4. Where a contractual agreement exists, the terms of the contract and the structure of the payments agreed to provide funding to the infrastructure manager shall be agreed in advance to cover the whole of the contract period.
5. A method for apportioning costs shall be established. Member States may require prior approval. This method should be updated from time to time to the best international practice.
Principles of charging
1. Charges for the use of railway infrastructure shall be paid to the infrastructure manager and used to fund his business.
2. Member States may require the infrastructure manager to provide all necessary information on the charges imposed. The infrastructure manager must, in this regard, be able to justify that infrastructure charges actually invoiced to each operator, pursuant to Articles 4 to 12, comply with the methodology, rules, and where applicable, scales laid down in the network statement.
3. Without prejudice to paragraphs 4 or 5 or to Article 8, the charges for the minimum access package and track access to service facilities shall be set at the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the train service.
4. The infrastructure charge may include a charge which reflects the scarcity of capacity of the identifiable segment of the infrastructure during periods of congestion.
5. The infrastructure charge may be modified to take account of the cost of the environmental effects caused by the operation of the train. Such a modification shall be differentiated according to the magnitude of the effect caused.
Charging of environmental costs which results in an increase in the overall revenue accruing to the infrastructure manager shall however be allowed only if such charging is applied at a comparable level to competing modes of transport.
In the absence of any comparable level of charging of environmental costs in other competing modes of transport, such modification shall not result in any overall change in revenue to the infrastructure manager. If a comparable level of charging of environmental costs has been introduced for rail and competing modes of transport and that generates additional revenue, it shall be for Member States to decide how the revenue shall be used.
6. To avoid undesirable disproportionate fluctuations, the charges referred to in paragraphs 3, 4 and 5 may be averaged over a reasonable spread of train services and times. Nevertheless, the relative magnitudes of the infrastructure charges shall be related to the costs attributable to the services.
7. The supply of services referred to in Annex II, point 2, shall not be covered by this Article. Without prejudice to the foregoing, account shall be taken, in setting the prices for the services set out in Annex II, point 2, of the competitive situation of rail transport.
8. Where services listed in Annex II, points 3 and 4 as additional and ancillary services are offered only by one supplier the charge imposed for such a service shall relate to the cost of providing it, calculated on the basis of the actual level of use.
9. Charges may be levied for capacity used for the purpose of infrastructure maintenance. Such charges shall not exceed the net revenue loss to the infrastructure manager caused by the maintenance.
Exceptions to charging principles
1. In order to obtain full recovery of the costs incurred by the infrastructure manager a Member State may, if the market can bear this, levy mark-ups on the basis of efficient, transparent and non-discriminatory principles, while guaranteeing optimum competitiveness in particular of international rail freight. The charging system shall respect the productivity increases achieved by railway undertakings.
The level of charges must not, however, exclude the use of infrastructure by market segments which can pay at least the cost that is directly incurred as a result of operating the railway service, plus a rate of return which the market can bear.
2. For specific investment projects, in the future, or that have been completed not more than 15 years before the entry into force of this Directive, the infrastructure manager may set or continue to set higher charges on the basis of the long-term costs of such projects if they increase efficiency and/or cost-effectiveness and could not otherwise be or have been undertaken. Such a charging arrangement may also incorporate agreements on the sharing of the risk associated with new investments.
3. To prevent discrimination, it shall be ensured that any given infrastructure manager’s average and marginal charges for equivalent uses of his infrastructure are comparable and that comparable services in the same market segment are subject to the same charges. The infrastructure manager shall show in the network statement that the charging system meets these requirements in so far as this can be done without disclosing confidential business information.
4. If an infrastructure manager intends to modify the essential elements of the charging system referred to in paragraph 1, it shall make them public at least three months in advance.
1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82, 86 and 87 of the Treaty and notwithstanding Article 7(3) of this Directive, any discount on the charges levied on a railway undertaking by the infrastructure manager, for any service, shall comply with the criteria set out in this Article.
2. With the exception of paragraph 3, discounts shall be limited to the actual saving of the administrative cost to the infrastructure manager. In determining the level of discount, no account may be taken of cost savings already internalised in the charge levied.
3. Infrastructure managers may introduce schemes available to all users of the infrastructure, for specified traffic flows, granting time limited discounts to encourage the development of new rail services, or discounts encouraging the use of considerably underutilised lines.
4. Discounts may relate only to charges levied for a specified infrastructure section.
5. Similar discount schemes shall apply for similar services.
Compensation schemes for unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs
1. Member States may put in place a time-limited compensation scheme for the use of railway infrastructure for the demonstrably unpaid environmental, accident and infrastructure costs of competing transport modes in so far as these costs exceed the equivalent costs of rail.
2. Where an operator receiving compensation enjoys an exclusive right, the compensation must be accompanied by comparable benefits to users.
3. The methodology used and calculations performed must be publicly available. It shall in particular be possible to demonstrate the specific uncharged costs of the competing transport infrastructure that are avoided and to ensure that the scheme is granted on non-discriminatory terms to undertakings.
4. Member States shall ensure that such a scheme is compatible with Articles 73, 87 and 88 of the Treaty.
Performance scheme
1. Infrastructure charging schemes shall through a performance scheme encourage railway undertakings and the infrastructure manager to minimise disruption and improve the performance of the railway network. This may include penalties for actions which disrupt the operation of the network, compensation for undertakings which suffer from disruption and bonuses that reward better than planned performance.
2. The basic principles of the performance scheme shall apply throughout the network.
Reservation charges
Infrastructure managers may levy an appropriate charge for capacity that is requested but not used. This charge shall provide incentives for efficient use of capacity.
The infrastructure manager shall always be able to inform any interested party of the infrastructure capacity which has been allocated to user railway undertakings.
Capacity rights
1. Infrastructure capacity shall be allocated by an infrastructure manager, and once allocated to an applicant may not be transferred by the recipient to another undertaking or service.
Any trading in infrastructure capacity shall be prohibited and shall lead to exclusion from the further allocation of capacity.
The use of capacity by a railway undertaking when carrying out the business of an applicant who is not a railway undertaking shall not be considered a transfer.
2. The right to use specific infrastructure capacity in the form of a train path may be granted to applicants for a maximum duration of one working timetable period.
An infrastructure manager and an applicant may enter into a framework agreement as laid down in Article 17 for the use of capacity on the relevant railway infrastructure for a longer term than one working timetable period.
3. The definition of respective rights and obligations between infrastructure managers and applicants in respect of any allocation of capacity shall be laid down in contracts or legislation.
Capacity allocation
1. Member States may establish a framework for the allocation of infrastructure capacity while respecting the management independence laid down in Article 4 of Directive 91/440/EEC. Specific capacity allocation rules shall be established. The infrastructure manager shall perform the capacity allocation processes. In particular, the infrastructure manager shall ensure that infrastructure capacity is allocated on a fair and non-discriminatory basis and in accordance with Community law.
2. Where the infrastructure manager, in its legal form, organisation or decision-making functions is not independent of any railway undertaking, the functions referred to in paragraph 1 and described in this chapter shall be performed by an allocation body that is independent in its legal form, organisation and decision-making from any railway undertaking.
3. Infrastructure managers and allocation bodies shall respect the commercial confidentiality of information provided to them.
Cooperation in the allocation of infrastructure capacity on more than one network
1. Infrastructure managers shall cooperate to enable the efficient creation and allocation of infrastructure capacity which crosses more than one network. They shall organise international train paths, in particular within the framework of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. They shall establish such procedures as are appropriate to enable this to take place. These procedures shall be bound by the rules set out in this Directive.
The procedure established in order to coordinate the allocation of infrastructure capacity at an international level shall associate representatives of infrastructure managers for all railway infrastructures whose allocation decisions have an impact on more than one other infrastructure manager. Appropriate representatives of infrastructure managers from outside the Community may be associated with these procedures. The Commission shall be informed and invited to attend as an observer.
2. At any meeting or other activity undertaken to permit the allocation of infrastructure capacity for trans-network train services, decisions shall only be taken by representatives of infrastructure managers.
3. The participants in the cooperation referred to paragraph 1 shall ensure that its membership, methods of operation and all relevant criteria which are used for assessing and allocating infrastructure capacity be made publicly available.
4. Working in cooperation as referred to in paragraph 1, infrastructure managers shall assess the need for, and may where necessary propose and organise international train paths to facilitate the operation of freight trains which are subject to an ad hoc request as referred to in Article 23.
Such prearranged international train paths shall be made available to applicants via any of the participating infrastructure managers.
1. Applications for infrastructure capacity may be made by railway undertakings and their international groupings and, in the territories of those Member States which so allow, by other applicants complying with the definition in Article 2(b). Member States may also allow other applicants to apply for infrastructure capacity on their territories.
2. The infrastructure manager may set requirements with regard to applicants to ensure that its legitimate expectations about future revenues and utilisation of the infrastructure are safeguarded. Such requirements shall be appropriate, transparent and non-discriminatory. The requirements shall be published as part of the allocation principles in the network statement, and the Commission shall be informed.
3. The requirements in paragraph 2 may only include the provision of a financial guarantee that must not exceed an appropriate level which shall be proportional to the contemplated level of activity of the applicant, and assurance of the capability to prepare compliant bids for infrastructure capacity.
Framework agreements
1. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, a framework agreement may be concluded with an applicant. Such a framework agreement specifies the characteristics of the infrastructure capacity required by and offered to the applicant over a period of time exceeding one working timetable period. The framework agreement shall not specify a train path in detail, but should be such as to seek to meet the legitimate commercial needs of the applicant. A Member State may require prior approval of such a framework agreement by the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 of this Directive.
2. Framework agreements shall not be such as to preclude the use of the relevant infrastructure by other applicants or services.
3. A framework agreement shall allow for the amendment or limitation of its terms to enable better use to be made of the railway infrastructure.
4. The framework agreement may contain penalties should it be necessary to modify or terminate the agreement.
5. Framework agreements shall in principle be for a period of five years. The infrastructure manager may agree to a shorter or longer period in specific cases. Any period longer than five years shall be justified by the existence of commercial contracts, specialised investments or risks.
Any period longer than 10 years shall be possible only in exceptional cases, in particular, where there is large-scale, long-term investment, and particularly where such investment is covered by contractual commitments.
6. While respecting commercial confidentiality, the general nature of each framework agreement shall be made available to any interested party.
Schedule for the allocation process
1. The infrastructure manager shall adhere to the schedule for capacity allocation set out in Annex III.
2. Infrastructure managers shall agree with the other relevant infrastructure managers concerned which international train paths are to be included in the working timetable, before commencing consultation on the draft working timetable. Adjustments shall only be made if absolutely necessary.
Application
1. Applicants may apply on the basis of public or private law to the infrastructure manager to request an agreement granting rights to use railway infrastructure against a charge as provided for in chapter II.
2. Requests relating to the regular working timetable must adhere to the deadlines set out in Annex III.
3. An applicant who is a party to a framework agreement shall apply in accordance with that agreement.
4. Applicants may request infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network by applying to one infrastructure manager. That infrastructure manager shall then be permitted to act on behalf of the applicant to seek capacity with the other relevant infrastructure managers.
5. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that, for infrastructure capacity crossing more than one network, applicants may apply direct to any joint body which the infrastructure managers may establish.
1. The infrastructure manager shall as far as is possible meet all requests for infrastructure capacity including requests for train paths crossing more than one network, and shall as far as possible take account of all constraints on applicants, including the economic effect on their business.
2. The infrastructure manager may give priority to specific services within the scheduling and coordination process but only as set out in Articles 22 and 24.
3. The infrastructure manager shall consult interested parties about the draft working timetable and allow them at least one month to present their views. Interested parties shall include all those who have requested infrastructure capacity as well as other parties who wish to have the opportunity to comment on how the working timetable may affect their ability to procure rail services during the working timetable period.
4. The infrastructure manager shall take appropriate measures to deal with any concerns that are expressed.
Coordination process
1. During the scheduling process referred to in Article 20, when the infrastructure manager encounters conflicts between different requests he shall attempt, through coordination of the requests, to ensure the best possible matching of all requirements.
2. When a situation requiring coordination arises, the infrastructure manager shall have the right, within reasonable limits, to propose infrastructure capacity that differs from that which was requested.
3. The infrastructure manager shall attempt, through consultation with the appropriate applicants, to achieve a resolution of any conflicts.
4. The principles governing the coordination process shall be defined in the network statement. These shall in particular reflect the difficulty of arranging international train paths and the effect that modification may have on other infrastructure managers.
5. When requests for infrastructure capacity cannot be satisfied without coordination, the infrastructure manager shall attempt to accommodate all requests through coordination.
6. Without prejudice to the existing appeal procedures and to the provisions of Article 30, in case of disputes relating to the allocation of infrastructure capacity, a dispute resolution system shall be made available in order to resolve such disputes promptly. If this system is applied, a decision shall be reached within a time limit of 10 working days.
Congested infrastructure
1. Where after coordination of the requested paths and consultation with applicants it is not possible to satisfy requests for infrastructure capacity adequately then the infrastructure manager must immediately declare that element of infrastructure on which this has occurred to be congested. This shall also be done for infrastructure which it can be foreseen will suffer from insufficient capacity in the near future.
2. When infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager shall carry out a capacity analysis as described in Article 25, unless a capacity enhancement plan as described in Article 26 is already being implemented.
3. When charges in accordance with Article 7(4) have not been levied or have not achieved a satisfactory result and the infrastructure has been declared to be congested, the infrastructure manager may in addition employ priority criteria to allocate infrastructure capacity.
4. The priority criteria shall take account of the importance of a service to society, relative to any other service which will consequently be excluded.
In order to guarantee within this framework the development of adequate transport services, in particular to comply with public-service requirements or promote the development of rail freight, Member States may take any measures necessary, under non-discriminatory conditions, to ensure that such services are given priority when infrastructure capacity is allocated.
Member States may, where appropriate, grant the infrastructure manager compensation corresponding to any loss of revenue related to the need to allocate a given capacity to certain services pursuant to the previous subparagraph.
This shall include taking account of the effect of this exclusion in other Member States.
5. The importance of freight services and in particular international freight services shall be given adequate consideration in determining priority criteria.
6. The procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested shall be set out in the network statement.
Ad hoc requests
1. The infrastructure manager shall respond to ad hoc requests for individual train paths as quickly as possible, and in any event, within five working days. Information supplied on available spare capacity shall be made available to all applicants who may wish to use this capacity.
2. Infrastructure managers shall where necessary undertake an evaluation of the need for reserve capacity to be kept available within the final scheduled working timetable to enable them to respond rapidly to foreseeable ad hoc requests for capacity. This shall also apply in cases of congested infrastructure.
Specialised infrastructure
1. Without prejudice to paragraph 2, infrastructure capacity shall be considered to be available for the use of all types of service which conform to the characteristics necessary for operation on the train path.
2. Where there are suitable alternative routes, the infrastructure manager may, after consultation with interested parties, designate particular infrastructure for use by specified types of traffic. Without prejudice to Articles 81, 82 and 86 of the Treaty, when such designation has occurred, the infrastructure manager may give priority to this type of traffic when allocating infrastructure capacity.
Such designation shall not prevent the use of such infrastructure by other types of traffic when capacity is available and when the rolling stock conforms to the technical characteristics necessary for operation on the line.
3. When infrastructure has been designated pursuant to paragraph 2, this shall be described in the network statement.
Capacity analysis
1. The objective of capacity analysis is to determine the restrictions on infrastructure capacity which prevent requests for capacity from being adequately met, and to propose methods of enabling additional requests to be satisfied. This analysis shall identify the reasons for the congestion and what measures might be taken in the short and medium term to ease the congestion.
2. The analysis shall consider the infrastructure, the operating procedures, the nature of the different services operating and the effect of all these factors on infrastructure capacity. Measures to be considered shall include in particular re-routing of services, re-timing services, speed alterations and infrastructure improvements.
3. A capacity analysis shall be completed within six months of the identification of infrastructure as congested.
Capacity enhancement plan
1. Within six months of the completion of a capacity analysis, the infrastructure manager shall produce a capacity enhancement plan.
2. A capacity enhancement plan shall be developed after consultation with users of the relevant congested infrastructure.
It shall identify:
a) the reasons for the congestion;
b) the likely future development of traffic;
c) the constraints on infrastructure development;
d) the options and costs for capacity enhancement, including likely changes to access charges.
It shall also, on the basis of a cost benefit analysis of the possible measures identified, determine what action shall be taken to enhance infrastructure capacity, including a calendar for implementation of the measures.
The plan may be subject to prior approval by the Member State.
3. The infrastructure manager shall cease to levy any fees which are levied for the relevant infrastructure under Article 7(4) in cases where:
a) he does not produce a capacity enhancement plan; or
b) he does not make progress with the action plan identified in the capacity enhancement plan.
However, the infrastructure manager may, subject to the approval of the regulatory body referred to in Article 30 continue to levy those fees if:
a) the capacity enhancement plan cannot be realised for reasons beyond his control; or
b) the options available are not economically or financially viable.
Use of train paths
1. In particular for congested infrastructure the infrastructure manager shall require the surrender of a train path which, over a period of at least one month, has been used less than a threshold quota to be laid down in the network statement, unless this was due to non-economic reasons beyond the operator’s control.
2. An infrastructure manager may specify in the network statement conditions whereby it will take account of previous levels of utilisation of train paths in determining priorities for the allocation process.
Infrastructure capacity for scheduled maintenance
1. Requests for infrastructure capacity to enable maintenance to be performed shall be submitted during the scheduling process.
2. Adequate account shall be taken by the infrastructure manager of the effect of infrastructure capacity reserved for scheduled track maintenance on applicants.
Special measures to be taken in the event of disturbance
1. In the event of disturbance to train movements caused by technical failure or accident the infrastructure manager must take all necessary steps to restore the normal situation. To that end he shall draw up a contingency plan listing the various public bodies to be informed in the event of serious incidents or serious disturbance to train movements.
2. In an emergency and where absolutely necessary on account of a breakdown making the infrastructure temporarily unusable, the paths allocated may be withdrawn without warning for as long as is necessary to repair the system.
The infrastructure manager may, if he deems it necessary, require railway undertakings to make available to him the resources which he feels are the most appropriate to restore the normal situation as soon as possible.
3. Member States may require railway undertakings to be involved in assuring the enforcement and monitoring of their own compliance of the safety standards and rules.
Regulatory body
1. Without prejudice to Article 21(6), Member States shall establish a regulatory body. This body, which can be the Ministry responsible for transport matters or any other body, shall be independent in its organisation, funding decisions, legal structure and decision-making from any infrastructure manager, charging body, allocation body or applicant. The body shall function according to the principles outlined in this Article whereby appeal and regulatory functions may be attributed to separate bodies.
2. An applicant shall have a right to appeal to the regulatory body if it believes that it has been unfairly treated, discriminated against or is in any other way aggrieved, and in particular against decisions adopted by the infrastructure manager or where appropriate the railway undertaking concerning:
a) the network statement;
b) criteria contained within it;
c) the allocation process and its result;
d) the charging scheme;
e) level or structure of infrastructure fees which it is, or may be, required to pay;
f) safety certificate, enforcement and monitoring of the safety standards and rules.
3. The regulatory body shall ensure that charges set by the infrastructure manager comply with chapter II and are non-discriminatory. Negotiation between applicants and an infrastructure manager concerning the level of infrastructure charges shall only be permitted if these are carried out under the supervision of the regulatory body. The regulatory body shall intervene if negotiations are likely to contravene the requirements of this Directive.
4. The regulatory body shall have the power to request relevant information from the infrastructure manager, applicants and any third party involved within the Member State concerned, which must be supplied without undue delay.
5. The regulatory body shall be required to decide on any complaints and take action to remedy the situation within a maximum period of two months from receipt of all information.
Notwithstanding paragraph 6, a decision of the regulatory body shall be binding on all parties covered by that decision.
In the event of an appeal against a refusal to grant infrastructure capacity, or against the terms of an offer of capacity, the regulatory body shall either confirm that no modification of the infrastructure manager’s decision is required, or it shall require modification of that decision in accordance with directions specified by the regulatory body.
6. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that decisions taken by the regulatory body are subject to judicial review.
Cooperation of regulatory bodies
The national regulatory bodies shall exchange information about their work and decision-making principles and practice for the purpose of coordinating their decision-making principles across the Community. The Commission shall support them in this task.
Safety certification
1. The arrangements for safety certification for railway undertakings which are or will be established in the Community and the international groupings which they form shall be in accordance with this Article.
2. The Member States shall provide for their respective territories that a safety certificate in which the railway undertakings’ safety requirements are set out be submitted in order to ensure safe service on the routes concerned.
3. In order to obtain the safety certificate, the railway undertaking shall comply with the regulations under national law, compatible with Community law and applied in a non-discriminatory manner, laying down the technical and operational requirements specific to rail services and the safety requirements applying to staff, rolling stock and the undertaking’s internal organisation.
In particular, it shall provide proof that the staff whom it employs to operate and accompany the trains has the necessary training to comply with the traffic rules applied by the infrastructure manager and to meet the safety requirements imposed on it in the interests of train movement.
The railway undertaking shall also prove that the rolling stock making up the trains has been approved by the public authority or by the infrastructure manager and checked in accordance with the operating rules applicable to the infrastructure used. The safety certificate shall be issued by whichever body is designated for the purpose by the Member State in which the infrastructure used is situated.
Derogations
1. For a period of five years from 15 March 2003, the following Member States:
– Ireland, as a Member State located on an island, with a rail link to only one other Member State,
– the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, on the same basis, and
– Greece, as a Member State that does not have any direct rail link to any other Member State,
do not need to apply the requirements set out in:
a) Articles 3, 4(2), 13, 14, 17, 21(4), 21(6), 22, 24(3), 25 to 28 and 30 on the condition that decisions on the allocation of infrastructure capacity or the charging of fees are open to appeal, when so requested in writing by a railway undertaking, before an independent body which shall take its decision within two months of the submission of all relevant information and whose decision shall be subject to judicial review, and
b) Article 32 in so far as rail transport services falling outside the scope of Article 10 of Directive 91/440/EEC are concerned.
2. However, where:
a) more than one railway undertaking licensed in accordance with Article 4 of Directive 95/18/EC, or, in the case of Ireland and Northern Ireland, a railway company so licensed elsewhere submits an official application to operate competing railway services in, to or from Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece, the continued applicability of this derogation will be decided upon in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2); or
b) a railway undertaking operating railway services in Ireland, Northern Ireland or Greece submits an official application to operate railway services on, to or from the territory of another Member State (in the case of Ireland, or the United Kingdom, in respect of Northern Ireland, or both, another Member State outside their territories), the derogations referred to in paragraph 1 shall not apply.
Within one year from the receipt of either the decision referred to in point (a) adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2), or notification of the official application referred to in point (b), the Member State or States concerned (Ireland, the United Kingdom with respect to Northern Ireland, or Greece) shall put in place legislation to implement the Articles referred to in paragraph 1.
3. A derogation referred to in paragraph 1 may be renewed for periods not longer than five years. Not later than 12 months before the expiry date of the derogation a Member State availing itself of such derogation may address a request to the Commission for a renewed derogation. Any such request must be substantiated. The Commission shall examine such a request and adopt a decision in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2). The said advisory procedure shall apply to any decision related to the request.
When adopting its decision the Commission shall take into account any development in the geopolitical situation and the development of the rail market in, from and to the Member State having requested the renewed derogation.
4. Luxembourg as a Member State with a relatively small rail network does not need to apply until 31 August 2004 the requirement to award to an independent body the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, as provided for in Articles 4 and 14 in so far as they oblige Member States to establish independent bodies performing the tasks referred to in those Articles.
Implementing measures
1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2).
2. At the request of a Member State or on its own initiative the Commission shall, in a specific case, examine the application and enforcement of provisions concerning charging, capacity allocation and safety certification, and within two months of receipt of such a request decide in accordance with the advisory procedure referred to in Article 35(2) whether the related measure may continue to be applied. The Commission shall communicate its decision to the European Parliament, the Council and to the Member States.
Without prejudice to Article 226 of the Treaty, any Member State may refer the Commission’s decision to the Council within a time limit of one month. The Council, acting by a qualified majority, may in exceptional circumstances take a different decision within a period of one month.
3. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 35(3).
Committee procedures
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
4. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.
The Commission shall by 15 March 2005 submit to the European Parliament and to the Council a report on the implementation of this Directive, accompanied if necessary by proposals for further Community action.
Regulation (EEC) No 2830/77, Regulation (EEC) No 2183/78, Decision 82/529/EEC, Decision 83/418/EEC and Directive 95/19/EC are hereby repealed.
Implementation
The Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 10, and
OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 40.
(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.
(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 120), confirmed on 27 October 1999 (OJ C 154, 5.6.2000, p. 22), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 178, 27.6.2000, p. 28) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal), Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.
(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25. Directive as amended by Directive 2001/12/EC of the European Parliament and of the Council (see page 1 of this Official Journal).
(6) OJ L 143, 27.6.1995, p. 75.
(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(8) OJ L 334, 24.12.1977, p. 13. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(9) OJ L 258, 21.9.1978, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(10) OJ L 234, 9.8.1982, p. 5. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(11) OJ L 237, 26.8.1983, p. 32. Regulation as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(12) Regulation (EEC) No 1191/69 of the Council of 26 June 1969 on action by Member States concerning the obligations inherent in the concept of a public service in transport by rail, road and inland waterway (OJ L 156, 28.6.1969, p. 1). Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1893/91 (OJ L 169, 29.6.1991, p. 1).
Contents of the network statement
The network statement referred to in Article 3 shall contain the following information:
1. A section setting out the nature of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and the conditions of access to it.
2. A section on charging principles and tariffs. This shall contain appropriate details of the charging scheme as well as sufficient information on charges that apply to the services listed in Annex II which are provided by only one supplier. It shall detail the methodology, rules and, where applicable, scales used for the application of Article 7(4) and (5) and Articles 8 and 9. It shall contain information on changes in charges already decided upon or foreseen.
3. A section on the principles and criteria for capacity allocation. This shall set out the general capacity characteristics of the infrastructure which is available to railway undertakings and any restrictions relating to its use, including likely capacity requirements for maintenance. It shall also specify the procedures and deadlines which relate to the capacity allocation process. It shall contain specific criteria which are employed during that process, in particular:
a) the procedures according to which applicants may request capacity from the infrastructure manager;
b) the requirements governing applicants;
c) the schedule for the application and allocation processes;
d) the principles governing the coordination process;
e) the procedures which shall be followed and criteria used where infrastructure is congested;
f) details of restrictions on the use of infrastructure;
g) any conditions by which account is taken of previous levels of utilisation of capacity in determining priorities for the allocation process.
It shall detail the measures taken to ensure the adequate treatment of freight services, international services and requests subject to the ad hoc procedure.
Services to be supplied to the railway undertakings
1. The minimum access package shall comprise:
a) handling of requests for infrastructure capacity;
b) the right to utilise capacity which is granted;
c) use of running track points and junctions;
d) train control including signalling, regulation, dispatching and the communication and provision of information on train movement;
e) all other information required to implement or operate the service for which capacity has been granted.
2. Track access to services facilities and supply of services shall comprise:
a) use of electrical supply equipment for traction current, where available;
b) refuelling facilities;
c) passenger stations, their buildings and other facilities;
d) freight terminals;
e) marshalling yards;
f) train formation facilities;
g) storage sidings;
h) maintenance and other technical facilities.
3. Additional services may comprise:
a) traction current;
b) pre-heating of passenger trains;
c) supply of fuel, shunting, and all other services provided at the access services facilities mentioned above;
d) tailor-made contracts for:
– control of transport of dangerous goods,
– assistance in running abnormal trains.
4. Ancillary services may comprise:
a) access to telecommunication network;
b) provision of supplementary information;
c) technical inspection of rolling stock.
Schedule for the allocation process
1. The working timetable shall be established once per calendar year.
2. The change of working timetable shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in May. Where a change or adjustment is carried out after the summer it shall take place at midnight on the last Saturday in September each year and at such other intervals between these dates as are required. Infrastructure managers may agree on different dates and in this case they shall inform the Commission thereof.
3. The final date for receipt of requests for capacity to be incorporated into the working timetable shall be no more than 12 months in advance of the entry into force of the working timetable.
4. No later than 11 months before the working timetable comes into force, the infrastructure managers shall ensure that provisional international train paths have been established in cooperation with other relevant allocation bodies as set out in Article 15. Infrastructure managers shall ensure that as far as possible these are adhered to during the subsequent processes.
5. No later than four months after the deadline for submission of bids by applicants, the infrastructure manager shall prepare a draft timetable.

Pending: 32001L0012

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 71 thereof,Having regard to the proposal of the Commission(1),Having regard to the opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251(4) of the Treaty in the light of the joint text approved on 22 November 2000 by the Conciliation Committee,Whereas:(1) Council Directive 91/440/EEC of 29 July 1991 on the development of the Community’s railways(5) should be amended to take account of experience with its implementation and of developments in the railway sector since its adoption, in order to ensure that its objectives are achieved.(2) Fair and non-discriminatory access to the infastructure needs to be guaranteed through the separation of certain essential functions and/or the creation of a rail regulator fulfilling the control and implementation functions as well as through the separation of profit and loss accounts and the balance sheets.(3) Fair and non-discriminatory access to the infrastructure needs to be guaranteed also through the separation of safety related functions and/or the creation of a rail regulator fulfilling the control and implementation functions. In any case railway undertakings may be involved in a non-discriminatory way in enforcement and monitoring of safety standards.(4) Extension of access rights should, as with other modes of transport, proceed in conjunction with the parallel implementation of the necessary accompanying harmonisation measures.(5) In accordance with the objective of completing the internal market, which will include the possibility for all licensed railway undertakings meeting the safety conditions to provide services, access rights should, for a transitional period of up to seven years, be extended to licensed railway undertakings for the international transport of goods on a defined network, called the Trans European Rail Freight Network, including access to, and supply of, services in major terminals and ports. After this transitional period, the Trans-European Rail Freight Network should cover the entire European rail network and the railway undertakings should be granted rights of access thereto for international freight transport.(6) Access right is guaranteed to the licensed railway undertaking meeting the safety conditions and seeking access, whatever the mode of operation.(7) Member States remain free to grant access rights that are more extensive than access for railway undertakings operating international combined transport to international groupings operating international services and to railway undertakings operating international freight services within the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. The use of these more extensive access rights may be limited to railway undertakings licensed in Member States where access rights of a similar nature are granted, provided that this limitation is compatible with the Treaty.(8) To promote efficient management of infrastructure in the public interest, infrastructure managers should be given a status independent of the State, and freedom to manage their internal affairs, while Member States should take the necessary measures for the development and the safe use of railway infrastructure.(9) To promote the efficient operation of passenger and freight transport services and to ensure transparency in their finances, including all financial compensation or aid paid by the State, it is necessary to separate the accounts of passenger and of freight transport services.(10) It is necessary to implement a number of measures in order better to monitor the development of the railway sector and the evolution of the market, assess the effect of the measures adopted and analyse the impact of the measures envisaged by the Commission.(11) Bodies should be established with a sufficient degree of independence to regulate competition on the rail services market where there are no entities performing that function.(12) The Commission should report on the implementation of this Directive and make appropriate proposals.(13) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(6).(14) Specific measures are required to take account of the specific geopolitical and geographical situations of certain Member States as well as a specific organisation of the railway sector in various Member States while ensuring the integrity of the internal market.(15) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, the objectives of this Directive, namely to develop the Community’s railways, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States in view of the need to ensure fair and non-discriminatory terms for access to the infrastructure as well as to take account of the manifestly international dimensions involved in the operation of significant elements of the railway networks, and can therefore, by reason of the need for coordinated trans-national action, be better achieved by the Community. This Directive does not go beyond what is necessary to achieve those objectives.(16) Directive 91/440/EEC should be amended accordingly,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1Directive 91/440/EEC is hereby amended as follows:1) the title of Section I shall be replaced by the following: “Scope and Definitions”;2)

Article 1
Directive 91/440/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1) the title of Section I shall be replaced by the following: “Scope and Definitions”;
2) Article 1 shall be repealed;
3) the following paragraph shall be added to Article 2:
“3. Undertakings the train operations of which are limited to providing solely shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive except Articles 6(1), 10 and 10a.”;
4) Article 3 shall be amended as follows:
a) the first and second indents shall be replaced by the following:
“- ‘railway undertaking’ shall mean any public or private undertaking licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;
– ‘infrastructure manager’ shall mean any body or undertaking responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings”;
b) the following indent shall be inserted after the fourth indent:
“- ‘international freight service’ shall mean transport services where the train crosses at least one border of a Member State; the train may be joined and/or split and the different sections may have different origins and destinations, provided that all wagons cross at least one border”;
5) the title of Section II shall be replaced by the following: “Management independence”;
6) Article 4 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that as regards management, administration and internal control over administrative, economic and accounting matters railway undertakings have independent status in accordance with which they will hold, in particular, assets, budgets and accounts which are separate from those of the State.
2. While respecting the framework and specific charging and allocation rules established by the Member States, the infrastructure manager shall have responsibilities for its own management, administration and internal control”;
7) Article 6 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that separate profit and loss accounts and balance sheets are kept and published, on the one hand, for business relating to the provision of transport services by railway undertakings and, on the other, for business relating to the management of railway infrastructure. Public funds paid to one of these two areas of activity may not be transferred to the other.
The accounts for the two areas of activity shall be kept in a way that reflects this prohibition.
2. Member States may also provide that this separation shall require the organisation of distinct divisions within a single undertaking or that the infrastructure shall be managed by a separate entity.
3. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, listed in Annex II, are entrusted to bodies or firms that do not themselves provide any rail transport services. Regardless of the organisational structures, this objective must be shown to have been achieved.

Article 10b
1. Not later than 15 September 2001 the Commission shall make the necessary arrangements to monitor technical and economic conditions and market developments of European rail transport. The Commission shall ensure that adequate resources are made available to enable the effective monitoring of this sector.
2. In this context, the Commission shall closely involve representatives of the Member States and of the sectors concerned in its work, including users, so that they are able better to monitor the development of the railway sector and the evolution of the market, assess the effect of the measures adopted and analyse the impact of the measures planned by the Commission.
3. The Commission shall monitor the use of the networks and the evolution of the framework conditions in the rail sector, in particular infrastructure charging, capacity allocation, safety regulation and licensing and the degree of harmonisation that evolves. It shall ensure an active cooperation between the appropriate regulatory bodies in the Member States.
4. The Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on:
a) the evolution of the internal market in rail services
b) the framework conditions
c) the state of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network
d) the utilisation of access rights
e) barriers to more effective rail services
f) infrastructure limitations, and
g) the need for legislation.”
14) Article 11 shall be replaced by the following:
“Article 11
1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted by use of the advisory procedure referred to in Article 11a(2).
2. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted by use of the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 11a(3).”;
15) the following Article shall be inserted:
“Article 11a
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.

Article 2
Member States shall adopt the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such a reference shall be laid down by the Member States.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 6, and
OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 21.
(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.
(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 115), confirmed on 16 September 1999 (OJ C 54, 25.2.2000, p. 56), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 288, 11.10.2000, p. 1) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.
(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25.
(6) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(7) See page 29 of this Official Journal.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 71 thereof,Having regard to the proposal of the Commission(1),Having regard to the opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251(4) of the Treaty in the light of the joint text approved on 22 November 2000 by the Conciliation Committee,Whereas:(1) Council Directive 91/440/EEC of 29 July 1991 on the development of the Community’s railways(5) should be amended to take account of experience with its implementation and of developments in the railway sector since its adoption, in order to ensure that its objectives are achieved.(2) Fair and non-discriminatory access to the infastructure needs to be guaranteed through the separation of certain essential functions and/or the creation of a rail regulator fulfilling the control and implementation functions as well as through the separation of profit and loss accounts and the balance sheets.(3) Fair and non-discriminatory access to the infrastructure needs to be guaranteed also through the separation of safety related functions and/or the creation of a rail regulator fulfilling the control and implementation functions. In any case railway undertakings may be involved in a non-discriminatory way in enforcement and monitoring of safety standards.(4) Extension of access rights should, as with other modes of transport, proceed in conjunction with the parallel implementation of the necessary accompanying harmonisation measures.(5) In accordance with the objective of completing the internal market, which will include the possibility for all licensed railway undertakings meeting the safety conditions to provide services, access rights should, for a transitional period of up to seven years, be extended to licensed railway undertakings for the international transport of goods on a defined network, called the Trans European Rail Freight Network, including access to, and supply of, services in major terminals and ports. After this transitional period, the Trans-European Rail Freight Network should cover the entire European rail network and the railway undertakings should be granted rights of access thereto for international freight transport.(6) Access right is guaranteed to the licensed railway undertaking meeting the safety conditions and seeking access, whatever the mode of operation.(7) Member States remain free to grant access rights that are more extensive than access for railway undertakings operating international combined transport to international groupings operating international services and to railway undertakings operating international freight services within the Trans-European Rail Freight Network. The use of these more extensive access rights may be limited to railway undertakings licensed in Member States where access rights of a similar nature are granted, provided that this limitation is compatible with the Treaty.(8) To promote efficient management of infrastructure in the public interest, infrastructure managers should be given a status independent of the State, and freedom to manage their internal affairs, while Member States should take the necessary measures for the development and the safe use of railway infrastructure.(9) To promote the efficient operation of passenger and freight transport services and to ensure transparency in their finances, including all financial compensation or aid paid by the State, it is necessary to separate the accounts of passenger and of freight transport services.(10) It is necessary to implement a number of measures in order better to monitor the development of the railway sector and the evolution of the market, assess the effect of the measures adopted and analyse the impact of the measures envisaged by the Commission.(11) Bodies should be established with a sufficient degree of independence to regulate competition on the rail services market where there are no entities performing that function.(12) The Commission should report on the implementation of this Directive and make appropriate proposals.(13) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive should be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(6).(14) Specific measures are required to take account of the specific geopolitical and geographical situations of certain Member States as well as a specific organisation of the railway sector in various Member States while ensuring the integrity of the internal market.(15) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, the objectives of this Directive, namely to develop the Community’s railways, cannot be sufficiently achieved by the Member States in view of the need to ensure fair and non-discriminatory terms for access to the infrastructure as well as to take account of the manifestly international dimensions involved in the operation of significant elements of the railway networks, and can therefore, by reason of the need for coordinated trans-national action, be better achieved by the Community. This Directive does not go beyond what is necessary to achieve those objectives.(16) Directive 91/440/EEC should be amended accordingly,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1Directive 91/440/EEC is hereby amended as follows:1) the title of Section I shall be replaced by the following: “Scope and Definitions”;2)
Directive 91/440/EEC is hereby amended as follows:
1) the title of Section I shall be replaced by the following: “Scope and Definitions”;
2) Article 1 shall be repealed;
3) the following paragraph shall be added to Article 2:
“3. Undertakings the train operations of which are limited to providing solely shuttle services for road vehicles through the Channel Tunnel are excluded from the scope of this Directive except Articles 6(1), 10 and 10a.”;
4) Article 3 shall be amended as follows:
a) the first and second indents shall be replaced by the following:
“- ‘railway undertaking’ shall mean any public or private undertaking licensed according to applicable Community legislation, the principal business of which is to provide services for the transport of goods and/or passengers by rail with a requirement that the undertaking must ensure traction; this also includes undertakings which provide traction only;
– ‘infrastructure manager’ shall mean any body or undertaking responsible in particular for establishing and maintaining railway infrastructure. This may also include the management of infrastructure control and safety systems. The functions of the infrastructure manager on a network or part of a network may be allocated to different bodies or undertakings”;
b) the following indent shall be inserted after the fourth indent:
“- ‘international freight service’ shall mean transport services where the train crosses at least one border of a Member State; the train may be joined and/or split and the different sections may have different origins and destinations, provided that all wagons cross at least one border”;
5) the title of Section II shall be replaced by the following: “Management independence”;
6) Article 4 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that as regards management, administration and internal control over administrative, economic and accounting matters railway undertakings have independent status in accordance with which they will hold, in particular, assets, budgets and accounts which are separate from those of the State.
2. While respecting the framework and specific charging and allocation rules established by the Member States, the infrastructure manager shall have responsibilities for its own management, administration and internal control”;
7) Article 6 shall be replaced by the following:
1. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that separate profit and loss accounts and balance sheets are kept and published, on the one hand, for business relating to the provision of transport services by railway undertakings and, on the other, for business relating to the management of railway infrastructure. Public funds paid to one of these two areas of activity may not be transferred to the other.
The accounts for the two areas of activity shall be kept in a way that reflects this prohibition.
2. Member States may also provide that this separation shall require the organisation of distinct divisions within a single undertaking or that the infrastructure shall be managed by a separate entity.
3. Member States shall take the measures necessary to ensure that the functions determining equitable and non-discriminatory access to infrastructure, listed in Annex II, are entrusted to bodies or firms that do not themselves provide any rail transport services. Regardless of the organisational structures, this objective must be shown to have been achieved.
1. Not later than 15 September 2001 the Commission shall make the necessary arrangements to monitor technical and economic conditions and market developments of European rail transport. The Commission shall ensure that adequate resources are made available to enable the effective monitoring of this sector.
2. In this context, the Commission shall closely involve representatives of the Member States and of the sectors concerned in its work, including users, so that they are able better to monitor the development of the railway sector and the evolution of the market, assess the effect of the measures adopted and analyse the impact of the measures planned by the Commission.
3. The Commission shall monitor the use of the networks and the evolution of the framework conditions in the rail sector, in particular infrastructure charging, capacity allocation, safety regulation and licensing and the degree of harmonisation that evolves. It shall ensure an active cooperation between the appropriate regulatory bodies in the Member States.
4. The Commission shall report to the European Parliament and the Council on:
a) the evolution of the internal market in rail services
b) the framework conditions
c) the state of the Trans-European Rail Freight Network
d) the utilisation of access rights
e) barriers to more effective rail services
f) infrastructure limitations, and
g) the need for legislation.”
14) Article 11 shall be replaced by the following:
“Article 11
1. Member States may bring any question concerning the implementation of this Directive to the attention of the Commission. Appropriate decisions shall be adopted by use of the advisory procedure referred to in Article 11a(2).
2. The amendments necessary to adapt the Annexes shall be adopted by use of the regulatory procedure referred to in Article 11a(3).”;
15) the following Article shall be inserted:
“Article 11a
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 3 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
3. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
Member States shall adopt the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 15 March 2003. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such a reference shall be laid down by the Member States.
This Directive shall enter into force on the date of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 26 February 2001.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 321, 20.10.1998, p. 6, and
OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 21.
(2) OJ C 209, 22.7.1999, p. 22.
(3) OJ C 57, 29.2.2000, p. 40.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 10 March 1999 (OJ C 175, 21.6.1999, p. 115), confirmed on 16 September 1999 (OJ C 54, 25.2.2000, p. 56), Council Common Position of 28 March 2000 (OJ C 288, 11.10.2000, p. 1) and Decision of the European Parliament of 5 July 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 1 February 2001 and Council Decision of 20 December 2000.
(5) OJ L 237, 24.8.1991, p. 25.
(6) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(7) See page 29 of this Official Journal.
BELGIE/BELGIQUE
Antwerpen/Anvers
Zeebrugge/Zeebruges
DEUTSCHLAND
Bremen/Bremerhaven
Brunsbüttel
Wilhelmshaven
Αλεξανδρούπολις
Θεσσαλονίκη
Cartagena-Escombreras
Fos-Marseille
La Rochelle
Port-la-Nouvelle
Gioia Tauro
Amsterdam Zeehaven
Delfzijl/Eemshaven
Rotterdam Zeehaven
SUOMI/FINLAND
Göteborg-Varberg
Helsingborg
Trelleborg-Ystad
UNITED KINGDOM
All rail-connected ports
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.000901.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001001.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001101.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001201.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001301.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001401.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001501.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001601.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001701.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001801.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.001901.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.002001.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.002101.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.002201.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.002301.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2001075EN.002401.EPS”>
List of essential functions referred to in Article 6(3):
– preparation and decision making related to the licensing of railway undertakings including granting of individual licenses,
– decision making related to the path allocation including both the definition and the assessment of availability and the allocation of individual train paths,
– decision making related to infrastructure charging,
– monitoring observance of public service obligations required in the provision of certain services.

Pending: 32001L0007

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 94/55/EC of 21 November 1994 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States with regard to the transport of dangerous goods by road(1), as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 2000/61/EC(2), and in particular Article 8 thereof,Whereas:(1) The Annexes A and B to Directive 94/55/EC contain the Annexes A and B to the European Agreement concerning the international carriage of dangerous goods by road, usually known as “the ADR” as applicable from 1 July 1999.(2) The ADR is updated every two years and therefore an amended version will be in force as from 1 July 2001 with a transitory period until 31 December 2002, except of dangerous goods of class 7 (radioactive material), for which the transitory period will end on 31 December 2001.(3) It is therefore necessary to amend the Annexes to Directive 94/55/EC.(4) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee on the transport of dangerous goods,

Article 2
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive concerning dangerous goods of class 7 by 31 December 2001 and concerning dangerous goods of other classes by 31 December 2002 at the latest. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the texts of the provisions of national law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 4
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 29 January 2001.
For the Commission
Loyola De Palacio
Vice-President
(1) OJ L 319, 12.12.1994, p. 7.
(2) OJ L 279, 1.11.2000, p. 40.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 94/55/EC of 21 November 1994 on the approximation of the laws of the Member States with regard to the transport of dangerous goods by road(1), as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 2000/61/EC(2), and in particular Article 8 thereof,Whereas:(1) The Annexes A and B to Directive 94/55/EC contain the Annexes A and B to the European Agreement concerning the international carriage of dangerous goods by road, usually known as “the ADR” as applicable from 1 July 1999.(2) The ADR is updated every two years and therefore an amended version will be in force as from 1 July 2001 with a transitory period until 31 December 2002, except of dangerous goods of class 7 (radioactive material), for which the transitory period will end on 31 December 2001.(3) It is therefore necessary to amend the Annexes to Directive 94/55/EC.(4) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Committee on the transport of dangerous goods,
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive concerning dangerous goods of class 7 by 31 December 2001 and concerning dangerous goods of other classes by 31 December 2002 at the latest. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the texts of the provisions of national law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 29 January 2001.
For the Commission
Loyola De Palacio
Vice-President
(1) OJ L 319, 12.12.1994, p. 7.
(2) OJ L 279, 1.11.2000, p. 40.
1. Annex A is replaced by the following:
Provisions of Annex A to the European Agreement concerning the international carriage of dangerous goods by road (ADR) as in force from 1 July 2001, “Member State” being substituted for “Contracting Party”
The consolidated text of the 2001 version of Annex A to the ADR will be published as soon as the text is available in all the official languages of the Community.”
2. Annex B is replaced by the following:
Provisions of Annex B to the European Agreement concerning the international carriage of dangerous goods by road (ADR) as in force from 1 July 2001, “Member State” being substituted for “Contracting Party”
The consolidated text of the 2001 version of Annex B to the ADR will be published as soon as the text is available in all the official languages of the Community.”

Pending: 32000L0076

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 175(1) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4), and in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 11 October 2000,Whereas:(1) The fifth Environment Action Programme: Towards sustainability – A European Community programme of policy and action in relation to the environment and sustainable development, supplemented by Decision No 2179/98/EC on its review(5), sets as an objective that critical loads and levels of certain pollutants such as nitrogen oxides (NOx), sulphur dioxide (SO2), heavy metals and dioxins should not be exceeded, while in terms of air quality the objective is that all people should be effectively protected against recognised health risks from air pollution. That Programme further sets as an objective a 90 % reduction of dioxin emissions of identified sources by 2005 (1985 level) and at least 70 % reduction from all pathways of cadmium (Cd), mercury (Hg) and lead (Pb) emissions in 1995.(2) The Protocol on persistent organic pollutants signed by the Community within the framework of the United Nations Economic Commission for Europe (UN-ECE) Convention on long-range transboundary air pollution sets legally binding limit values for the emission of dioxins and furans of 0,1 ng/m; TE (Toxicity Equivalents) for installations burning more than 3 tonnes per hour of municipal solid waste, 0,5 ng/m; TE for installations burning more than 1 tonne per hour of medical waste, and 0,2 ng/m; TE for installations burning more than 1 tonne per hour of hazardous waste.(3) The Protocol on Heavy Metals signed by the Community within the framework of the UN-ECE Convention on long-range transboundary air pollution sets legally binding limit values for the emission of particulate of 10 mg/m3 for hazardous and medical waste incineration and for the emission of mercury of 0,05 mg/m3 for hazardous waste incineration and 0,08 mg/m3 for municipal waste incineration.(4) The International Agency for Research on Cancer and the World Health Organisation indicate that some polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAHs) are carcinogenic. Therefore, Member States may set emission limit values for PAHs among other pollutants.(5) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, there is a need to take action at the level of the Community. The precautionary principle provides the basis for further measures. This Directive confines itself to minimum requirements for incineration and co-incineration plants.(6) Further, Article 174 provides that Community policy on the environment is to contribute to protecting human health.(7) Therefore, a high level of environmental protection and human health protection requires the setting and maintaining of stringent operational conditions, technical requirements and emission limit values for plants incinerating or co-incinerating waste within the Community. The limit values set should prevent or limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment and the resulting risks to human health.(8) The Communication from the Commission on the review of the Community Strategy for waste management assigns prevention of waste the first priority, followed by reuse and recovery and finally by safe disposal of waste; in its Resolution of 24 February 1997 on a Community Strategy for waste management(6), the Council reiterated its conviction that waste prevention should be the first priority of any rational waste policy in relation to minimising waste production and the hazardous properties of waste.(9) In its Resolution of 24 February 1997 the Council also underlines the importance of Community criteria concerning the use of waste, the need for appropriate emission standards to apply to incineration facilities, the need for monitoring measures to be envisaged for existing incineration plants, and the need for the Commission to consider amending Community legislation in relation to the incineration of waste with energy recovery in order to avoid large-scale movements of waste for incineration or co-incineration in the Community.(10) It is necessary to set strict rules for all plants incinerating or co-incinerating waste in order to avoid transboundary movements to plants operating at lower costs due to less stringent environmental standards.(11) The Communication from the Commission/energy for the future: renewable sources of energy/White paper for a Community strategy and action plan takes into consideration in particular the use of biomass for energy purposes.(12) Council Directive 96/61/EC(7) sets out an integrated approach to pollution prevention and control in which all the aspects of an installations environmental performance are considered in an integrated manner. Installations for the incineration of municipal waste with a capacity exceeding 3 tonnes per hour and installations for the disposal or recovery of hazardous waste with a capacity exceeding 10 tonnes per day are included within the scope of the said Directive.(13) Compliance with the emission limit values laid down by this Directive should be regarded as a necessary but not sufficient condition for compliance with the requirements of Directive 96/61/EC. Such compliance may involve more stringent emissions limit values for the pollutants envisaged by this Directive, emission limit values for other substances and other media, and other appropriate conditions.(14) Industrial experience in the implementation of techniques for the reduction of polluting emissions from incineration plants has been acquired over a period of ten years.(15) Council Directives 89/369/EEC(8) and 89/429/EEC(9) on the prevention and reduction of air pollution from municipal waste incineration plants have contributed to the reduction and control of atmospheric emissions from incineration plants. More stringent rules should now be adopted and those Directives should accordingly be repealed.(16) The distinction between hazardous and non-hazardous waste is based principally on the properties of waste prior to incineration or co-incineration but not on differences in emissions. The same emission limit values should apply to the incineration or co-incineration of hazardous and non-hazardous waste but different techniques and conditions of incineration or co-incineration and different monitoring measures upon reception of waste should be retained.(17) Member States should take into account Council Directive 1999/30/EC of 22 April 1999 relating to limit values for sulphur dioxide, nitrogen dioxide and oxides of nitrogen, particulate matter and lead in ambient air(10) when implementing this Directive.(18) The incineration of hazardous waste with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, has to comply with certain operational conditions in order to destroy as many organic pollutants such as dioxins as possible.(19) The incineration of waste which contains chlorine generates flue gas residues. Such residues should be managed in a way that minimises their amount and harmfulness.(20) There may be grounds to provide for specified exemptions to the emission limit values for some pollutants during a specified time limit and subject to specific conditions.(21) Criteria for certain sorted combustible fraction of non-hazardous waste not suitable for recycling, should be developed in order to allow the authorisation of the reduction of the frequency of periodical measurements.(22) A single text on the incineration of waste will improve legal clarity and enforceability. There should be a single directive for the incineration and co-incineration of hazardous and non-hazardous waste taking fully into account the substance and structure of Council Directive 94/67/EC of 16 December 1994 on the incineration of hazardous waste(11). Therefore Directive 94/67/EC should also be repealed.(23) Article 4 of Council Directive 75/442/EEC of 15 July 1975 on waste(12) requires Member States to take the necessary measures to ensure that waste is recovered or disposed of without endangering human health and without harming the environment. To this end, Articles 9 and 10 of that Directive provide that any plant or undertaking treating waste must obtain a permit from the competent authorities relating, inter alia, to the precautions to be taken.(24) The requirements for recovering the heat generated by the incineration or co-incineration process and for minimising and recycling residues resulting from the operation of incineration or co-incineration plants will assist in meeting the objectives of Article 3 on the waste hierarchy of Directive 75/442/EEC.(25) Incineration and co-incineration plants treating only animal waste regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC(13) are excluded from the scope of this Directive. The Commission intends to propose a revision to the requirements of Directive 90/667 with a view to providing for high environmental standards for the incineration and co-incineration of animal waste.(26) The permit for an incineration or co-incineration plant shall also comply with any applicable requirements laid down in Directives 91/271/EEC(14), 96/61/EC, 96/62/EC(15), 76/464/EEC(16), and 1999/31/EC(17).(27) The co-incineration of waste in plants not primarily intended to incinerate waste should not be allowed to cause higher emissions of polluting substances in that part of the exhaust gas volume resulting from such co-incineration than those permitted for dedicated incineration plants and should therefore be subject to appropriate limitations.(28) High-standard measurement techniques are required to monitor emissions to ensure compliance with the emission limit values for the pollutants.(29) The introduction of emission limit values for the discharge of waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases from incineration and co-incineration plants will limit a transfer of pollutants from the air into water.(30) Provisions should be laid down for cases where the emission limit values are exceeded as well as for technically unavoidable stoppages, disturbances or failures of the purification devices or the measurement devices.(31) In order to ensure transparency of the permitting process throughout the Community the public should have access to information with a view to allowing it to be involved in decisions to be taken following applications for new permits and their subsequent updates. The public should have access to reports on the functioning and monitoring of the plants burning more than three tonnes per hour in order to be informed of their potential effects on the environment and human health.(32) The Commission should present a report both to the European Parliament and the Council based on the experience of applying this Directive, the new scientific knowledge gained, the development of the state of technology, the progress achieved in emission control techniques, and on the experience made in waste management and operation of the plants and on the development of environmental requirements, with a view to proposing, as appropriate, to adapt the related provisions of this Directive.(33) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive are to be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(18).(34) Member States should lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of the provisions of this Directive and ensure that they are implemented; those penalties should be effective, proportionate and dissuasive,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1ObjectivesThe aim of this Directive is to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular pollution by emissions into air, soil, surface water and groundwater, and the resulting risks to human health, from the incineration and co-incineration of waste.This aim shall be met by means of stringent operational conditions and technical requirements, through setting emission limit values for waste incineration and co-incineration plants within the Community and also through meeting the requirements of Directive 75/442/EEC.Article 2Scope1. This Directive covers incineration and co-incineration plants.2. The following plants shall however be excluded from the scope of this Directive:(a) Plants treating only the following wastes:(i) vegetable waste from agriculture and forestry,(ii) vegetable waste from the food processing industry, if the heat generated is recovered,(iii) fibrous vegetable waste from virgin pulp production and from production of paper from pulp, if it is co-incinerated at the place of production and the heat generated is recovered,(iv) wood waste with the exception of wood waste which may contain halogenated organic compounds or heavy metals as a result of treatment with wood-preservatives or coating, and which includes in particular such wood waste originating from construction and demolition waste,(v) cork waste,(vi) radioactive waste,(vii) animal carcasses as regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC without prejudice to its future amendments,(viii) waste resulting from the exploration for, and the exploitation of, oil and gas resources from off-shore installations and incinerated on board the installation;(b) Experimental plants used for research, development and testing in order to improve the incineration process and which treat less than 50 tonnes of waste per year.Article 3DefinitionsFor the purposes of this Directive:1. “waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in

Article 1
The aim of this Directive is to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular pollution by emissions into air, soil, surface water and groundwater, and the resulting risks to human health, from the incineration and co-incineration of waste.
This aim shall be met by means of stringent operational conditions and technical requirements, through setting emission limit values for waste incineration and co-incineration plants within the Community and also through meeting the requirements of Directive 75/442/EEC.

Article 2
1. This Directive covers incineration and co-incineration plants.
2. The following plants shall however be excluded from the scope of this Directive:
(a) Plants treating only the following wastes:
(i) vegetable waste from agriculture and forestry,
(ii) vegetable waste from the food processing industry, if the heat generated is recovered,
(iii) fibrous vegetable waste from virgin pulp production and from production of paper from pulp, if it is co-incinerated at the place of production and the heat generated is recovered,
(iv) wood waste with the exception of wood waste which may contain halogenated organic compounds or heavy metals as a result of treatment with wood-preservatives or coating, and which includes in particular such wood waste originating from construction and demolition waste,
(v) cork waste,
(vi) radioactive waste,
(vii) animal carcasses as regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC without prejudice to its future amendments,
(viii) waste resulting from the exploration for, and the exploitation of, oil and gas resources from off-shore installations and incinerated on board the installation;
(b) Experimental plants used for research, development and testing in order to improve the incineration process and which treat less than 50 tonnes of waste per year.

Article 3
Definitions
For the purposes of this Directive:
1. “waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in Article 1(a) of Directive 75/442/EEC;
2. “hazardous waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in Article 1(4) of Council Directive 91/689/EEC of 12 December 1991 on hazardous waste(19).
For the following hazardous wastes, the specific requirements for hazardous waste in this Directive shall not apply:
(a) combustible liquid wastes including waste oils as defined in Article 1 of Council Directive 75/439/EEC of 16 June 1975 on the disposal of waste oils(20) provided that they meet the following criteria:
(i) the mass content of polychlorinated aromatic hydrocarbons, e.g. polychlorinated biphenyls (PCB) or pentachlorinated phenol (PCP) amounts to concentrations not higher than those set out in the relevant Community legislation;
(ii) these wastes are not rendered hazardous by virtue of containing other constituents listed in Annex II to Directive 91/689/EEC in quantities or in concentrations which are inconsistent with the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 4 of Directive 75/442/EEC; and
(iii) the net calorific value amounts to at least 30 MJ per kilogramme,
(b) any combustible liquid wastes which cannot cause, in the flue gas directly resulting from their combustion, emissions other than those from gasoil as defined in Article 1(1) of Directive 93/12/EEC(21) or a higher concentration of emissions than those resulting from the combustion of gasoil as so defined;
3. “mixed municipal waste” means waste from households as well as commercial, industrial and institutional waste, which because of its nature and composition is similar to waste from households, but excluding fractions indicated in the Annex to Decision 94/3/EC(22) under heading 20 01 that are collected separately at source and excluding the other wastes indicated under heading 20 02 of that Annex;
4. “incineration plant” means any stationary or mobile technical unit and equipment dedicated to the thermal treatment of wastes with or without recovery of the combustion heat generated. This includes the incineration by oxidation of waste as well as other thermal treatment processes such as pyrolysis, gasification or plasma processes in so far as the substances resulting from the treatment are subsequently incinerated.
This definition covers the site and the entire incineration plant including all incineration lines, waste reception, storage, on site pretreatment facilities, waste-fuel and air-supply systems, boiler, facilities for the treatment of exhaust gases, on-site facilities for treatment or storage of residues and waste water, stack, devices and systems for controlling incineration operations, recording and monitoring incineration conditions;
5. “co-incineration plant” means any stationary or mobile plant whose main purpose is the generation of energy or production of material products and:
– which uses wastes as a regular or additional fuel; or
– in which waste is thermally treated for the purpose of disposal.
If co-incineration takes place in such a way that the main purpose of the plant is not the generation of energy or production of material products but rather the thermal treatment of waste, the plant shall be regarded as an incineration plant within the meaning of point 4.
This definition covers the site and the entire plant including all co-incineration lines, waste reception, storage, on site pretreatment facilities, waste-, fuel- and air-supply systems, boiler, facilities for the treatment of exhaust gases, on-site facilities for treatment or storage of residues and waste water, stack devices and systems for controlling incineration operations, recording and monitoring incineration conditions;
6. “existing co-incineration or co-incineration plant” means an incineration or co-incineration plant:
(a) which is in operation and has a permit in accordance with existing Community legislation before 28 December 2002, or,

Article 4
Application and permit
1. Without prejudice to Article 11 of Directive 75/442/EEC or to Article 3 of Directive 91/689/EEC, no incineration or co-incineration plant shall operate without a permit to carry out these activities.
2. Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the application for a permit for an incineration or co-incineration plant to the competent authority shall include a description of the measures which are envisaged to guarantee that:
(a) the plant is designed, equipped and will be operated in such a manner that the requirements of this Directive are taking into account the categories of waste to be incinerated;
(b) the heat generated during the incineration and co-incineration process is recovered as far as practicable e.g. through combined heat and power, the generating of process steam or district heating;
(c) the residues will be minimised in their amount and harmfulness and recycled where appropriate;
(d) the disposal of the residues which cannot be prevented, reduced or recycled will be carried out in conformity with national and Community legislation.
3. The permit shall be granted only if the application shows that the proposed measurement techniques for emissions into the air comply with Annex III and, as regards water, comply with Annex III paragraphs 1 and 2.
4. The permit granted by the competent authority for an incineration or co-incineration plant shall, in addition to complying with any applicable requirement laid down in Directives 91/271/EEC, 96/61/EC, 96/62/EC, 76/464/EEC and 1999/31/EC:
(a) list explicitly the categories of waste which may be treated. The list shall use at least the categories of waste set up in the European Waste Catalogue (EWC), if possible, and contain information on the quantity of waste, where appropriate;
(b) include the total waste incinerating or co-incinerating capacity of the plant;
(c) specify the sampling and measurement procedures used to satisfy the obligations imposed for periodic measurements of each air and water pollutants.
5. The permit granted by the competent authority to an incineration or co-incineration plant using hazardous waste shall in addition to paragraph 4:
(a) list the quantities of the different categories of hazardous waste which may be treated;
(b) specify the minimum and maximum mass flows of those hazardous wastes, their lowest and maximum calorific values and their maximum contents of pollutants, e.g. PCB, PCP, chlorine, fluorine, sulphur, heavy metals.
6. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaty, Member States may list the categories of waste to be mentioned in the permit which can be co-incinerated in defined categories of co-incineration plants.
7. Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the competent authority shall periodically reconsider and, where necessary, update permit conditions.
8. Where the operator of an incineration or co-incineration plant for non-hazardous waste is envisaging a change of operation which would involve the incineration or co-incineration of hazardous waste, this shall be regarded as a substantial change within the meaning of Article 2(10)(b) of Directive 96/61/EC and Article 12(2) of that Directive shall apply.
9. If an incineration or co-incineration plant does not comply with the conditions of the permit, in particular with the emission limit values for air and water, the competent authority shall take action to enforce compliance.

Article 5
Delivery and reception of waste
1. The operator of the incineration or co-incineration plant shall take all necessary precautions concerning the delivery and reception of waste in order to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular the pollution of air, soil, surface water and groundwater as well as odours and noise, and direct risks to human health. These measures shall meet at least the requirements set out in paragraphs 3 and 4.
2. The operator shall determine the mass of each category of waste, if possible according to the EWC, prior to accepting the waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant.
3. Prior to accepting hazardous waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant, the operator shall have available information about the waste for the purpose of verifying, inter alia, compliance with the permit requirements specified in Article 4(5). This information shall cover:
(a) all the administrative information on the generating process contained in the documents mentioned in paragraph 4(a);
(b) the physical, and as far as practicable, chemical composition of the waste and all other information necessary to evaluate its suitability for the intended incineration process;
(c) the hazardous characteristics of the waste, the substances with which it cannot be mixed, and the precautions to be taken in handling the waste.
4. Prior to accepting hazardous waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant, at least the following reception procedures shall be carried out by the operator:
(a) the checking of those documents required by Directive 91/689/EEC and, where applicable, those required by Council Regulation (EEC) No 259/93 of 1 February 1993 on the supervision, and control of shipments of waste within, into and out of the European Community(23) and by dangerous-goods transport regulations;
(b) the taking of representative samples, unless inappropriate, e.g. for infectious clinical waste, as far as possible before unloading, to verify conformity with the information provided for in paragraph 3 by carrying out controls and to enable the competent authorities to identify the nature of the wastes treated. These samples shall be kept for at least one month after the incineration.
5. The competent authorities may grant exemptions from paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 for industrial plants and undertakings incinerating or co-incinerating only their own waste at the place of generation of the waste provided that the requirements of this Directive are met.

Article 6
Operating conditions
1. Incineration plants shall be operated in order to achieve a level of incineration such that the slag and bottom ashes Total Organic Carbon (TOC) content is less than 3 % or their loss on ignition is less than 5 % of the dry weight of the material. If necessary appropriate techniques of waste pretreatment shall be used.
Incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the gas resulting from the process is raised, after the last injection of combustion air, in a controlled and homogeneous fashion and even under the most unfavourable conditions, to a temperature of 850 °C, as measured near the inner wall or at another representative point of the combustion chamber as authorised by the competent authority, for two seconds. If hazardous wastes with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, are incinerated, the temperature has to be raised to 1100 °C for at least two seconds.
Each line of the incineration plant shall be equipped with at least one auxiliary burner. This burner must be switched on automatically when the temperature of the combustion gases after the last injection of combustion air falls below 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be. It shall also be used during plant start-up and shut-down operations in order to ensure that the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be is maintained at all times during these operations and as long as unburned waste is in the combustion chamber.
During start-up and shut-down or when the temperature of the combustion gas falls below 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be, the auxiliary burner shall not be fed with fuels which can cause higher emissions than those resulting from the burning of gasoil as defined in Article 1(1) of Council Directive 75/716/EEC, liquefied gas or natural gas.
2. Co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the gas resulting from the co-incineration of waste is raised in a controlled and homogeneous fashion and even under the most unfavourable conditions, to a temperature of 850 °C for two seconds. If hazardous wastes with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, are co-incinerated, the temperature has to be raised to 1100 °C.
3. Incineration and co-incineration plants shall have and operate an automatic system to prevent waste feed:
(a) at start-up, until the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be or the temperature specified according to paragraph 4 has been reached;
(b) whenever the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be or the temperature specified according to paragraph 4 is not maintained;
(c) whenever the continuous measurements required by this Directive show that any emission limit value is exceeded due to disturbances or failures of the purification devices.
4. Conditions different from those laid down in paragraph 1 and, as regards the temperature, paragraph 3 and specified in the permit for certain categories of waste or for certain thermal processes may be authorised by the competent authority, provided the requirements of this Directive are met. Member States may lay down rules governing these authorisations. The change of the operational conditions shall not cause more residues or residues with a higher content of organic pollutants compared to those residues which could be expected under the conditions laid down in paragraph 1.
Conditions different from those laid down in paragraph 2 and, as regards the temperature, paragraph 3 and specified in the permit for certain categories of waste or for certain thermal processes may be authorised by the competent authority, provided the requirements of this Directive are met. Member States may lay down rules governing these authorisations. Such authorisation shall be conditional upon at least the provisions for emission limit values set out in Annex V for total organic carbon and CO being complied with.
In the case of co-incineration of their own waste at the place of its production in existing bark boilers within the pulp and paper industry, such authorisation shall be conditional upon at least the provisions for emission limit values set out in Annex V for total organic carbon being complied with.
All operating conditions determined under this paragraph and the results of verifications made shall be communicated by the Member State to the Commission as part of the information provided in accordance with the reporting requirements.
5. Incineration and co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way as to prevent emissions into the air giving rise to significant ground-level air pollution; in particular, exhaust gases shall be discharged in a controlled fashion and in conformity with relevant Community air quality standards by means of a stack the height of which is calculated in such a way as to safeguard human health and the environment.
6. Any heat generated by the incineration or the co-incineration process shall be recovered as far as practicable.
7. Infectious clinical waste should be placed straight in the furnace, without first being mixed with other categories of waste and without direct handling.
8. The management of the incineration or the co-incineration plant shall be in the hands of a natural person who is competent to manage the plant.

Article 7
Air emission limit values
1. Incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the emission limit values set out in Annex V are not exceeded in the exhaust gas.
2. Co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the emission limit values determined according to or set out in Annex II are not exceeded in the exhaust gas.
If in a co-incineration plant more than 40 % of the resulting heat release comes from hazardous waste, the emission limit values set out in Annex V shall apply.
3. The results of the measurements made to verify compliance with the emission limit values shall be standardised with respect to the conditions laid down in Article 11.
4. In the case of co-incineration of untreated mixed municipal waste, the limit values will be determined according to Annex V, and Annex II will not apply.
5. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaty, Member States may set emission limit values for polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons or other pollutants.

Article 8
Water discharges from the cleaning of exhaust gases
1. Waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases discharged from an incineration or co-incineration plant shall be subject to a permit granted by the competent authorities.
2. Discharges to the aquatic environment of waste water resulting from the cleaning of exhaust gases shall be limited as far as practicable, at least in accordance with the emission limit values set in Annex IV.
3. Subject to a specific provision in the permit, the waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases may be discharged to the aquatic environment after separate treatment on condition that:
(a) the requirements of relevant Community, national and local provisions are complied with in the form of emission limit values; and
(b) the mass concentrations of the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV do not exceed the emission limit values laid down therein.
4. The emission limit values shall apply at the point where waste waters from the cleaning of exhaust gases containing the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV are discharged from the incineration or co-incineration plant.
Where the waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases is treated on site collectively with other on-site sources of waste water, the operator shall take the measurements referred to in Article 11:
(a) on the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning processes prior to its input into the collective waste water treatment plant;
(b) on the other waste water stream or streams prior to its or their input into the collective waste water treatment plant;
(c) at the point of final waste water discharge, after the treatment, from the incineration plant or co-incineration plant.
The operator shall take appropriate mass balance calculations in order to determine the emission levels in the final waste water discharge that can be attributed to the waste water arising from the cleaning of exhaust gases in order to check compliance with the emission limit values set out in Annex IV for the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning process.
Under no circumstances shall dilution of waste water take place for the purpose of complying with the emission limit values set in Annex IV.
5. When waste waters from the cleaning of exhaust gases containing the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV are treated outside the incineration or co-incineration plant at a treatment plant intended only for the treatment of this sort of waste water, the emission limit values of Annex IV are to be applied at the point where the waste waters leave the treatment plant. If this off-site treatment plant is not only dedicated to treat waste water from incineration, the operator shall take the appropriate mass balance calculations, as provided for under paragraph 4(a), (b) and (c), in order to determine the emission levels in the final waste water discharge that can be attributed to the waste water arising from the cleaning of exhaust gases in order to check compliance with the emission limit values set out in Annex IV for the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning process.
6. The permit shall:
(a) establish emission limit values for the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV, in accordance with paragraph 2 and in order to meet the requirements referred to in paragraph 3(a);
(b) set operational control parameters for waste water at least for pH, temperature and flow.
7. Incineration and co-incineration plant sites, including associated storage areas for wastes, shall be designed and in such a way as to prevent the unauthorised and accidental release of any polluting substances into soil, surface water and groundwater in accordance with the provisions provided for in relevant Community legislation. Moreover, storage capacity shall be provided for contaminated rainwater run-off from the incineration or co-incineration plant site or for contaminated water arising from spillage or fire-fighting operations.
The storage capacity shall be adequate to ensure that such waters can be tested and treated before discharge where necessary.

Article 9
Residues resulting from the operation of the incineration or co-incineration plant shall be minimised in their amount and harmfulness. Residues shall be recycled, where appropriate, directly in the plant or outside in accordance with relevant Community legislation.
Transport and intermediate storage of dry residues in the form of dust, such as boiler dust and dry residues from the treatment of combustion gases, shall take place in such a way as to prevent dispersal in the environment e.g. in closed containers.
Prior to determining the routes for the disposal or recycling of the residues from incineration and co-incineration plants, appropriate tests shall be carried out to establish the physical and chemical characteristics and the polluting potential of the different incineration residues. The analysis shall concern the total soluble fraction and heavy metals soluble fraction.

Article 10
Control and monitoring
1. Measurement equipment shall be installed and techniques used in order to monitor the parameters, conditions and mass concentrations relevant to the incineration or co-incineration process.
2. The measurement requirements shall be laid down in the permit or in the conditions attached to the permit issued by the competent authority.
3. The appropriate installation and the functioning of the automated monitoring equipment for emissions into air and water shall be subject to control and to an annual surveillance test. Calibration has to be done by means of parallel measurements with the reference methods at least every three years.
4. The location of the sampling or measurement points shall be laid down by the competent authority.
5. Periodic measurements of the emissions into the air and water shall be carried out in accordance with Annex III, points 1 and 2.

Article 11
Measurement requirements
1. Member States shall, either by specification in the conditions of the permit or by general binding rules, ensure that paragraphs 2 to 12 and 17, as regards air, and paragraphs 9 and 14 to 17, as regards water, are complied with.
2. The following measurements of air pollutants shall be carried out in accordance with Annex III at the incineration and co-incineration plant:
(a) continuous measurements of the following substances: NOx, provided that emission limit values are set, CO, total dust, TOC, HCl, HF, SO2;
(b) continuous measurements of the following process operation parameters: temperature near the inner wall or at another representative point of the combustion chamber as authorised by the competent authority, concentration of oxygen, pressure, temperature and water vapour content of the exhaust gas;
(c) at least two measurements per year of heavy metals, dioxins and furans; one measurement at least every three months shall however be carried out for the first 12 months of operation. Member States may fix measurement periods where they have set emission limit values for polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons or other pollutants.
3. The residence time as well as the minimum temperature and the oxygen content of the exhaust gases shall be subject to appropriate verification, at least once when the incineration or co-incineration plant is brought into service and under the most unfavourable operating conditions anticipated.
4. The continuous measurement of HF may be omitted if treatment stages for HCl are used which ensure that the emission limit value for HCl is not being exceeded. In this case the emissions of HF shall be subject to periodic measurements as laid down in paragraph 2(c).
5. The continuous measurement of the water vapour content shall not be required if the sampled exhaust gas is dried before the emissions are analysed.
6. Periodic measurements as laid down in paragraph 2(c) of HCl, HF and SO2 instead of continuous measuring may be authorised in the permit by the competent authority in incineration or co-incineration plants, if the operator can prove that the emissions of those pollutants can under no circumstances be higher than the prescribed emission limit values.
7. The reduction of the frequency of the periodic measurements for heavy metals from twice a year to once every two years and for dioxins and furans from twice a year to once every year may be authorised in the permit by the competent authority provided that the emissions resulting from co-incineration or incineration are below 50 % of the emission limit values determined according to Annex II or Annex V respectively and provided that criteria for the requirements to be met, developed in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 17, are available. These criteria shall at least be based on the provisions of the second subparagraph, points (a) and (d).
Until 1 January 2005 the reduction of the frequency may be authorised even if no such criteria are available provided that:
(a) the waste to be co-incinerated or incinerated consists only of certain sorted combustible fractions of non-hazardous waste not suitable for recycling and presenting certain characteristics, and which is further specified on the basis of the assessment referred to in subparagraph (d);
(b) national quality criteria, which have been reported to the Commission, are available for these wastes;
(c) co-incineration and incineration of these wastes is in line with the relevant waste management plans referred to in Article 7 of Directive 75/442/EEC;
(d) the operator can prove to the competent authority that the emissions are under all circumstances significantly below the emission limit values set out in Annex II or Annex V for heavy metals, dioxins and furans; this assessment shall be based on information on the quality of the waste concerned and measurements of the emissions of the said pollutants;
(e) the quality criteria and the new period for the periodic measurements are specified in the permit; and
(f) all decisions on the frequency of measurements referred to in this paragraph, supplemented with information on the amount and quality of the waste concerned, shall be communicated on a yearly basis to the Commission.
8. The results of the measurements made to verify compliance with the emission limit values shall be standardised at the following conditions and for oxygen according to the formula as referred to in Annex VI:
(a) Temperature 273 K, pressure 101,3 kPa, 11 % oxygen, dry gas, in exhaust gas of incineration plants;

Article 12
Access to information and public participation
1. Without prejudice to Council Directive 90/313/EEC(24) and Directive 96/61/EC, applications for new permits for incineration and co-incineration plants shall be made available at one or more locations accessible to the public, such as local authority offices, for an appropriate period to enable it to comment on them before the competent authority reaches a decision. That decision, including at least a copy of the permit, and any subsequent updates, shall also be made available to the public.
2. For incineration or co-incineration plants with a nominal capacity of two tonnes or more per hour and notwithstanding Article 15(2) of Directive 96/61/EC, an annual report to be provided by the operator to the competent authority on the functioning and monitoring of the plant shall be made available to the public. This report shall, as a minimum requirement, give an account of the running of the process and the emissions into air and water compared with the emission standards in this Directive. A list of incineration or co-incineration plants with a nominal capacity of less than two tonnes per hour shall be drawn up by the competent authority and shall be made available to the public.

Article 13
Abnormal operating conditions
1. The competent authority shall lay down in the permit the maximum permissible period of any technically unavoidable stoppages, disturbances, or failures of the purification devices or the measurement devices, during which the concentrations in the discharges into the air and the purified waste water of the regulated substances may exceed the prescribed emission limit values.
2. In the case of a breakdown, the operator shall reduce or close down operations as soon as practicable until normal operations can be restored.
3. Without prejudice to Article 6(3)(c), the incineration plant or co-incineration plant or incineration line shall under no circumstances continue to incinerate waste for a period of more than four hours uninterrupted where emission limit values are exceeded; moreover, the cumulative duration of operation in such conditions over one year shall be less than 60 hours. The 60-hour duration applies to those lines of the entire plant which are linked to one single flue gas cleaning device.
4. The total dust content of the emissions into the air of an incineration plant shall under no circumstances exceed 150 mg/m3 expressed as a half-hourly average; moreover the air emission limit values for CO and TOC shall not be exceeded. All other conditions referred to in Article 6 shall be complied with.

Article 14
Review clause
Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament and the Council before 31 December 2008 based on experience of the application of this Directive, in particular for new plants, and on the progress achieved in emission control techniques and experience in waste management. Furthermore, the report shall be based on the development of the state of technology, of experience in the operation of the plants, of environmental requirements. This report will include a specific section on the application of Annex II.1.1. and in particular on the economic and technical feasibility for existing cement kilns as referred to in the footnote to Annex II.1.1. of respecting the NOx emission limit value for new cement kilns set out in that Annex. The report shall, as appropriate, be accompanied by proposals for revision of the related provisions of this Directive. However, the Commission shall, if appropriate, propose an amendment for Annex II.3 before the said report, if major waste streams are directed to types of co-incineration plants other than those dealt with in Annex II.1 and II.2.

Article 15
The reports on the implementation of this Directive shall be established in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 5 of Council Directive 91/692/EEC. The first report shall cover at least the first full three-year period after 28 December 2002 and comply with the periods referred to in Article 17 of Directive 94/67/EC and in Article 16(3) of Directive 96/61/EC. To this effect, the Commission shall elaborate the appropriate questionnaire in due time.

Article 16
Future adaptation of the directive
The Commission shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 17(2), amend Articles 10, 11 and 13 and Annexes I and III in order to adapt them to technical progress or new findings concerning the health benefits of emission reductions.

Article 17
Regulatory committee
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a regulatory committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
3. The committee shall adopt its own rules of procedure.

Article 18
The following shall be repealed as from 28 December 2005:
(a) Article 8(1) and the Annex to Directive 75/439/EEC;
(b) Directive 89/369/EEC;
(c) Directive 89/429/EEC;
(d) Directive 94/67/EC.

Article 19
The Member States shall determine penalties applicable to breaches of the national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive. The penalties thus provided for shall be effective, proportionate and dissuasive. The Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 28 December 2002 at the latest and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.

Article 20
Transitional provisions
1. Without prejudice to the specific transitional provisions provided for in the Annexes to this Directive, the provisions of this Directive shall apply to existing plants as from 28 December 2005.
2. For new plants, i.e. plants not falling under the definition of “existing incineration or co-incineration plant” in Article 3(6) or paragraph 3 of this Article, this Directive, instead of the Directives mentioned in Article 18, shall apply as from 28 December 2002.
3. Stationary or mobile plants whose purpose is the generation of energy or production of material products and which are in operation and have a permit in accordance with existing Community legislation where required and which start co-incinerating waste not later than 28 December 2004 are to be regarded as existing co-incineration plants.

Article 21
Implementation
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive not later than 28 December 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by the Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the provisions of domestic law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.

Article 22
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 23
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 4 December 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 13, 17.1.1998, p. 6 and
OJ C 372, 2.12.1998, p. 11.
(2) OJ C 116, 28.4.1999, p. 40.
(3) OJ C 198, 14.7.1999, p. 37.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 April 1999 (OJ C 219, 30.7.1999, p. 249), Council Common Position of 25 November 1999 (OJ C 25, 28.1.2000, p. 17) and Decision of the European Parliament of 15 March 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 16 November 2000 and Decision of the Council of 20 November 2000.
(5) OJ C 138, 17.5.1993, p. 1 and
OJ L 275, 10.10.1998, p. 1.
(6) OJ C 76, 11.3.1997, p. 1.
(7) OJ L 257, 10.10.1996, p. 26.
(8) OJ L 163, 14.6.1989, p. 32. Directive as last amended by the Accession Act of 1994.
(9) OJ L 203, 15.7.1989, p. 50. Directive as last amended by the Accession Act of 1994.
(10) OJ L 163, 29.6.1999, p. 41.
(11) OJ L 365, 31.12.1994, p. 34.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 175(1) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 251 of the Treaty(4), and in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 11 October 2000,Whereas:(1) The fifth Environment Action Programme: Towards sustainability – A European Community programme of policy and action in relation to the environment and sustainable development, supplemented by Decision No 2179/98/EC on its review(5), sets as an objective that critical loads and levels of certain pollutants such as nitrogen oxides (NOx), sulphur dioxide (SO2), heavy metals and dioxins should not be exceeded, while in terms of air quality the objective is that all people should be effectively protected against recognised health risks from air pollution. That Programme further sets as an objective a 90 % reduction of dioxin emissions of identified sources by 2005 (1985 level) and at least 70 % reduction from all pathways of cadmium (Cd), mercury (Hg) and lead (Pb) emissions in 1995.(2) The Protocol on persistent organic pollutants signed by the Community within the framework of the United Nations Economic Commission for Europe (UN-ECE) Convention on long-range transboundary air pollution sets legally binding limit values for the emission of dioxins and furans of 0,1 ng/m; TE (Toxicity Equivalents) for installations burning more than 3 tonnes per hour of municipal solid waste, 0,5 ng/m; TE for installations burning more than 1 tonne per hour of medical waste, and 0,2 ng/m; TE for installations burning more than 1 tonne per hour of hazardous waste.(3) The Protocol on Heavy Metals signed by the Community within the framework of the UN-ECE Convention on long-range transboundary air pollution sets legally binding limit values for the emission of particulate of 10 mg/m3 for hazardous and medical waste incineration and for the emission of mercury of 0,05 mg/m3 for hazardous waste incineration and 0,08 mg/m3 for municipal waste incineration.(4) The International Agency for Research on Cancer and the World Health Organisation indicate that some polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons (PAHs) are carcinogenic. Therefore, Member States may set emission limit values for PAHs among other pollutants.(5) In accordance with the principles of subsidiarity and proportionality as set out in Article 5 of the Treaty, there is a need to take action at the level of the Community. The precautionary principle provides the basis for further measures. This Directive confines itself to minimum requirements for incineration and co-incineration plants.(6) Further, Article 174 provides that Community policy on the environment is to contribute to protecting human health.(7) Therefore, a high level of environmental protection and human health protection requires the setting and maintaining of stringent operational conditions, technical requirements and emission limit values for plants incinerating or co-incinerating waste within the Community. The limit values set should prevent or limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment and the resulting risks to human health.(8) The Communication from the Commission on the review of the Community Strategy for waste management assigns prevention of waste the first priority, followed by reuse and recovery and finally by safe disposal of waste; in its Resolution of 24 February 1997 on a Community Strategy for waste management(6), the Council reiterated its conviction that waste prevention should be the first priority of any rational waste policy in relation to minimising waste production and the hazardous properties of waste.(9) In its Resolution of 24 February 1997 the Council also underlines the importance of Community criteria concerning the use of waste, the need for appropriate emission standards to apply to incineration facilities, the need for monitoring measures to be envisaged for existing incineration plants, and the need for the Commission to consider amending Community legislation in relation to the incineration of waste with energy recovery in order to avoid large-scale movements of waste for incineration or co-incineration in the Community.(10) It is necessary to set strict rules for all plants incinerating or co-incinerating waste in order to avoid transboundary movements to plants operating at lower costs due to less stringent environmental standards.(11) The Communication from the Commission/energy for the future: renewable sources of energy/White paper for a Community strategy and action plan takes into consideration in particular the use of biomass for energy purposes.(12) Council Directive 96/61/EC(7) sets out an integrated approach to pollution prevention and control in which all the aspects of an installations environmental performance are considered in an integrated manner. Installations for the incineration of municipal waste with a capacity exceeding 3 tonnes per hour and installations for the disposal or recovery of hazardous waste with a capacity exceeding 10 tonnes per day are included within the scope of the said Directive.(13) Compliance with the emission limit values laid down by this Directive should be regarded as a necessary but not sufficient condition for compliance with the requirements of Directive 96/61/EC. Such compliance may involve more stringent emissions limit values for the pollutants envisaged by this Directive, emission limit values for other substances and other media, and other appropriate conditions.(14) Industrial experience in the implementation of techniques for the reduction of polluting emissions from incineration plants has been acquired over a period of ten years.(15) Council Directives 89/369/EEC(8) and 89/429/EEC(9) on the prevention and reduction of air pollution from municipal waste incineration plants have contributed to the reduction and control of atmospheric emissions from incineration plants. More stringent rules should now be adopted and those Directives should accordingly be repealed.(16) The distinction between hazardous and non-hazardous waste is based principally on the properties of waste prior to incineration or co-incineration but not on differences in emissions. The same emission limit values should apply to the incineration or co-incineration of hazardous and non-hazardous waste but different techniques and conditions of incineration or co-incineration and different monitoring measures upon reception of waste should be retained.(17) Member States should take into account Council Directive 1999/30/EC of 22 April 1999 relating to limit values for sulphur dioxide, nitrogen dioxide and oxides of nitrogen, particulate matter and lead in ambient air(10) when implementing this Directive.(18) The incineration of hazardous waste with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, has to comply with certain operational conditions in order to destroy as many organic pollutants such as dioxins as possible.(19) The incineration of waste which contains chlorine generates flue gas residues. Such residues should be managed in a way that minimises their amount and harmfulness.(20) There may be grounds to provide for specified exemptions to the emission limit values for some pollutants during a specified time limit and subject to specific conditions.(21) Criteria for certain sorted combustible fraction of non-hazardous waste not suitable for recycling, should be developed in order to allow the authorisation of the reduction of the frequency of periodical measurements.(22) A single text on the incineration of waste will improve legal clarity and enforceability. There should be a single directive for the incineration and co-incineration of hazardous and non-hazardous waste taking fully into account the substance and structure of Council Directive 94/67/EC of 16 December 1994 on the incineration of hazardous waste(11). Therefore Directive 94/67/EC should also be repealed.(23) Article 4 of Council Directive 75/442/EEC of 15 July 1975 on waste(12) requires Member States to take the necessary measures to ensure that waste is recovered or disposed of without endangering human health and without harming the environment. To this end, Articles 9 and 10 of that Directive provide that any plant or undertaking treating waste must obtain a permit from the competent authorities relating, inter alia, to the precautions to be taken.(24) The requirements for recovering the heat generated by the incineration or co-incineration process and for minimising and recycling residues resulting from the operation of incineration or co-incineration plants will assist in meeting the objectives of Article 3 on the waste hierarchy of Directive 75/442/EEC.(25) Incineration and co-incineration plants treating only animal waste regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC(13) are excluded from the scope of this Directive. The Commission intends to propose a revision to the requirements of Directive 90/667 with a view to providing for high environmental standards for the incineration and co-incineration of animal waste.(26) The permit for an incineration or co-incineration plant shall also comply with any applicable requirements laid down in Directives 91/271/EEC(14), 96/61/EC, 96/62/EC(15), 76/464/EEC(16), and 1999/31/EC(17).(27) The co-incineration of waste in plants not primarily intended to incinerate waste should not be allowed to cause higher emissions of polluting substances in that part of the exhaust gas volume resulting from such co-incineration than those permitted for dedicated incineration plants and should therefore be subject to appropriate limitations.(28) High-standard measurement techniques are required to monitor emissions to ensure compliance with the emission limit values for the pollutants.(29) The introduction of emission limit values for the discharge of waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases from incineration and co-incineration plants will limit a transfer of pollutants from the air into water.(30) Provisions should be laid down for cases where the emission limit values are exceeded as well as for technically unavoidable stoppages, disturbances or failures of the purification devices or the measurement devices.(31) In order to ensure transparency of the permitting process throughout the Community the public should have access to information with a view to allowing it to be involved in decisions to be taken following applications for new permits and their subsequent updates. The public should have access to reports on the functioning and monitoring of the plants burning more than three tonnes per hour in order to be informed of their potential effects on the environment and human health.(32) The Commission should present a report both to the European Parliament and the Council based on the experience of applying this Directive, the new scientific knowledge gained, the development of the state of technology, the progress achieved in emission control techniques, and on the experience made in waste management and operation of the plants and on the development of environmental requirements, with a view to proposing, as appropriate, to adapt the related provisions of this Directive.(33) The measures necessary for the implementation of this Directive are to be adopted in accordance with Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(18).(34) Member States should lay down rules on penalties applicable to infringements of the provisions of this Directive and ensure that they are implemented; those penalties should be effective, proportionate and dissuasive,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1ObjectivesThe aim of this Directive is to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular pollution by emissions into air, soil, surface water and groundwater, and the resulting risks to human health, from the incineration and co-incineration of waste.This aim shall be met by means of stringent operational conditions and technical requirements, through setting emission limit values for waste incineration and co-incineration plants within the Community and also through meeting the requirements of Directive 75/442/EEC.Article 2Scope1. This Directive covers incineration and co-incineration plants.2. The following plants shall however be excluded from the scope of this Directive:(a) Plants treating only the following wastes:(i) vegetable waste from agriculture and forestry,(ii) vegetable waste from the food processing industry, if the heat generated is recovered,(iii) fibrous vegetable waste from virgin pulp production and from production of paper from pulp, if it is co-incinerated at the place of production and the heat generated is recovered,(iv) wood waste with the exception of wood waste which may contain halogenated organic compounds or heavy metals as a result of treatment with wood-preservatives or coating, and which includes in particular such wood waste originating from construction and demolition waste,(v) cork waste,(vi) radioactive waste,(vii) animal carcasses as regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC without prejudice to its future amendments,(viii) waste resulting from the exploration for, and the exploitation of, oil and gas resources from off-shore installations and incinerated on board the installation;(b) Experimental plants used for research, development and testing in order to improve the incineration process and which treat less than 50 tonnes of waste per year.Article 3DefinitionsFor the purposes of this Directive:1. “waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in
The aim of this Directive is to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular pollution by emissions into air, soil, surface water and groundwater, and the resulting risks to human health, from the incineration and co-incineration of waste.
This aim shall be met by means of stringent operational conditions and technical requirements, through setting emission limit values for waste incineration and co-incineration plants within the Community and also through meeting the requirements of Directive 75/442/EEC.
1. This Directive covers incineration and co-incineration plants.
2. The following plants shall however be excluded from the scope of this Directive:
(a) Plants treating only the following wastes:
(i) vegetable waste from agriculture and forestry,
(ii) vegetable waste from the food processing industry, if the heat generated is recovered,
(iii) fibrous vegetable waste from virgin pulp production and from production of paper from pulp, if it is co-incinerated at the place of production and the heat generated is recovered,
(iv) wood waste with the exception of wood waste which may contain halogenated organic compounds or heavy metals as a result of treatment with wood-preservatives or coating, and which includes in particular such wood waste originating from construction and demolition waste,
(v) cork waste,
(vi) radioactive waste,
(vii) animal carcasses as regulated by Directive 90/667/EEC without prejudice to its future amendments,
(viii) waste resulting from the exploration for, and the exploitation of, oil and gas resources from off-shore installations and incinerated on board the installation;
(b) Experimental plants used for research, development and testing in order to improve the incineration process and which treat less than 50 tonnes of waste per year.
Definitions
For the purposes of this Directive:
1. “waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in Article 1(a) of Directive 75/442/EEC;
2. “hazardous waste” means any solid or liquid waste as defined in Article 1(4) of Council Directive 91/689/EEC of 12 December 1991 on hazardous waste(19).
For the following hazardous wastes, the specific requirements for hazardous waste in this Directive shall not apply:
(a) combustible liquid wastes including waste oils as defined in Article 1 of Council Directive 75/439/EEC of 16 June 1975 on the disposal of waste oils(20) provided that they meet the following criteria:
(i) the mass content of polychlorinated aromatic hydrocarbons, e.g. polychlorinated biphenyls (PCB) or pentachlorinated phenol (PCP) amounts to concentrations not higher than those set out in the relevant Community legislation;
(ii) these wastes are not rendered hazardous by virtue of containing other constituents listed in Annex II to Directive 91/689/EEC in quantities or in concentrations which are inconsistent with the achievement of the objectives set out in Article 4 of Directive 75/442/EEC; and
(iii) the net calorific value amounts to at least 30 MJ per kilogramme,
(b) any combustible liquid wastes which cannot cause, in the flue gas directly resulting from their combustion, emissions other than those from gasoil as defined in Article 1(1) of Directive 93/12/EEC(21) or a higher concentration of emissions than those resulting from the combustion of gasoil as so defined;
3. “mixed municipal waste” means waste from households as well as commercial, industrial and institutional waste, which because of its nature and composition is similar to waste from households, but excluding fractions indicated in the Annex to Decision 94/3/EC(22) under heading 20 01 that are collected separately at source and excluding the other wastes indicated under heading 20 02 of that Annex;
4. “incineration plant” means any stationary or mobile technical unit and equipment dedicated to the thermal treatment of wastes with or without recovery of the combustion heat generated. This includes the incineration by oxidation of waste as well as other thermal treatment processes such as pyrolysis, gasification or plasma processes in so far as the substances resulting from the treatment are subsequently incinerated.
This definition covers the site and the entire incineration plant including all incineration lines, waste reception, storage, on site pretreatment facilities, waste-fuel and air-supply systems, boiler, facilities for the treatment of exhaust gases, on-site facilities for treatment or storage of residues and waste water, stack, devices and systems for controlling incineration operations, recording and monitoring incineration conditions;
5. “co-incineration plant” means any stationary or mobile plant whose main purpose is the generation of energy or production of material products and:
– which uses wastes as a regular or additional fuel; or
– in which waste is thermally treated for the purpose of disposal.
If co-incineration takes place in such a way that the main purpose of the plant is not the generation of energy or production of material products but rather the thermal treatment of waste, the plant shall be regarded as an incineration plant within the meaning of point 4.
This definition covers the site and the entire plant including all co-incineration lines, waste reception, storage, on site pretreatment facilities, waste-, fuel- and air-supply systems, boiler, facilities for the treatment of exhaust gases, on-site facilities for treatment or storage of residues and waste water, stack devices and systems for controlling incineration operations, recording and monitoring incineration conditions;
6. “existing co-incineration or co-incineration plant” means an incineration or co-incineration plant:
(a) which is in operation and has a permit in accordance with existing Community legislation before 28 December 2002, or,
Application and permit
1. Without prejudice to Article 11 of Directive 75/442/EEC or to Article 3 of Directive 91/689/EEC, no incineration or co-incineration plant shall operate without a permit to carry out these activities.
2. Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the application for a permit for an incineration or co-incineration plant to the competent authority shall include a description of the measures which are envisaged to guarantee that:
(a) the plant is designed, equipped and will be operated in such a manner that the requirements of this Directive are taking into account the categories of waste to be incinerated;
(b) the heat generated during the incineration and co-incineration process is recovered as far as practicable e.g. through combined heat and power, the generating of process steam or district heating;
(c) the residues will be minimised in their amount and harmfulness and recycled where appropriate;
(d) the disposal of the residues which cannot be prevented, reduced or recycled will be carried out in conformity with national and Community legislation.
3. The permit shall be granted only if the application shows that the proposed measurement techniques for emissions into the air comply with Annex III and, as regards water, comply with Annex III paragraphs 1 and 2.
4. The permit granted by the competent authority for an incineration or co-incineration plant shall, in addition to complying with any applicable requirement laid down in Directives 91/271/EEC, 96/61/EC, 96/62/EC, 76/464/EEC and 1999/31/EC:
(a) list explicitly the categories of waste which may be treated. The list shall use at least the categories of waste set up in the European Waste Catalogue (EWC), if possible, and contain information on the quantity of waste, where appropriate;
(b) include the total waste incinerating or co-incinerating capacity of the plant;
(c) specify the sampling and measurement procedures used to satisfy the obligations imposed for periodic measurements of each air and water pollutants.
5. The permit granted by the competent authority to an incineration or co-incineration plant using hazardous waste shall in addition to paragraph 4:
(a) list the quantities of the different categories of hazardous waste which may be treated;
(b) specify the minimum and maximum mass flows of those hazardous wastes, their lowest and maximum calorific values and their maximum contents of pollutants, e.g. PCB, PCP, chlorine, fluorine, sulphur, heavy metals.
6. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaty, Member States may list the categories of waste to be mentioned in the permit which can be co-incinerated in defined categories of co-incineration plants.
7. Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the competent authority shall periodically reconsider and, where necessary, update permit conditions.
8. Where the operator of an incineration or co-incineration plant for non-hazardous waste is envisaging a change of operation which would involve the incineration or co-incineration of hazardous waste, this shall be regarded as a substantial change within the meaning of Article 2(10)(b) of Directive 96/61/EC and Article 12(2) of that Directive shall apply.
9. If an incineration or co-incineration plant does not comply with the conditions of the permit, in particular with the emission limit values for air and water, the competent authority shall take action to enforce compliance.
Delivery and reception of waste
1. The operator of the incineration or co-incineration plant shall take all necessary precautions concerning the delivery and reception of waste in order to prevent or to limit as far as practicable negative effects on the environment, in particular the pollution of air, soil, surface water and groundwater as well as odours and noise, and direct risks to human health. These measures shall meet at least the requirements set out in paragraphs 3 and 4.
2. The operator shall determine the mass of each category of waste, if possible according to the EWC, prior to accepting the waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant.
3. Prior to accepting hazardous waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant, the operator shall have available information about the waste for the purpose of verifying, inter alia, compliance with the permit requirements specified in Article 4(5). This information shall cover:
(a) all the administrative information on the generating process contained in the documents mentioned in paragraph 4(a);
(b) the physical, and as far as practicable, chemical composition of the waste and all other information necessary to evaluate its suitability for the intended incineration process;
(c) the hazardous characteristics of the waste, the substances with which it cannot be mixed, and the precautions to be taken in handling the waste.
4. Prior to accepting hazardous waste at the incineration or co-incineration plant, at least the following reception procedures shall be carried out by the operator:
(a) the checking of those documents required by Directive 91/689/EEC and, where applicable, those required by Council Regulation (EEC) No 259/93 of 1 February 1993 on the supervision, and control of shipments of waste within, into and out of the European Community(23) and by dangerous-goods transport regulations;
(b) the taking of representative samples, unless inappropriate, e.g. for infectious clinical waste, as far as possible before unloading, to verify conformity with the information provided for in paragraph 3 by carrying out controls and to enable the competent authorities to identify the nature of the wastes treated. These samples shall be kept for at least one month after the incineration.
5. The competent authorities may grant exemptions from paragraphs 2, 3 and 4 for industrial plants and undertakings incinerating or co-incinerating only their own waste at the place of generation of the waste provided that the requirements of this Directive are met.
Operating conditions
1. Incineration plants shall be operated in order to achieve a level of incineration such that the slag and bottom ashes Total Organic Carbon (TOC) content is less than 3 % or their loss on ignition is less than 5 % of the dry weight of the material. If necessary appropriate techniques of waste pretreatment shall be used.
Incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the gas resulting from the process is raised, after the last injection of combustion air, in a controlled and homogeneous fashion and even under the most unfavourable conditions, to a temperature of 850 °C, as measured near the inner wall or at another representative point of the combustion chamber as authorised by the competent authority, for two seconds. If hazardous wastes with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, are incinerated, the temperature has to be raised to 1100 °C for at least two seconds.
Each line of the incineration plant shall be equipped with at least one auxiliary burner. This burner must be switched on automatically when the temperature of the combustion gases after the last injection of combustion air falls below 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be. It shall also be used during plant start-up and shut-down operations in order to ensure that the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be is maintained at all times during these operations and as long as unburned waste is in the combustion chamber.
During start-up and shut-down or when the temperature of the combustion gas falls below 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be, the auxiliary burner shall not be fed with fuels which can cause higher emissions than those resulting from the burning of gasoil as defined in Article 1(1) of Council Directive 75/716/EEC, liquefied gas or natural gas.
2. Co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the gas resulting from the co-incineration of waste is raised in a controlled and homogeneous fashion and even under the most unfavourable conditions, to a temperature of 850 °C for two seconds. If hazardous wastes with a content of more than 1 % of halogenated organic substances, expressed as chlorine, are co-incinerated, the temperature has to be raised to 1100 °C.
3. Incineration and co-incineration plants shall have and operate an automatic system to prevent waste feed:
(a) at start-up, until the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be or the temperature specified according to paragraph 4 has been reached;
(b) whenever the temperature of 850 °C or 1100 °C as the case may be or the temperature specified according to paragraph 4 is not maintained;
(c) whenever the continuous measurements required by this Directive show that any emission limit value is exceeded due to disturbances or failures of the purification devices.
4. Conditions different from those laid down in paragraph 1 and, as regards the temperature, paragraph 3 and specified in the permit for certain categories of waste or for certain thermal processes may be authorised by the competent authority, provided the requirements of this Directive are met. Member States may lay down rules governing these authorisations. The change of the operational conditions shall not cause more residues or residues with a higher content of organic pollutants compared to those residues which could be expected under the conditions laid down in paragraph 1.
Conditions different from those laid down in paragraph 2 and, as regards the temperature, paragraph 3 and specified in the permit for certain categories of waste or for certain thermal processes may be authorised by the competent authority, provided the requirements of this Directive are met. Member States may lay down rules governing these authorisations. Such authorisation shall be conditional upon at least the provisions for emission limit values set out in Annex V for total organic carbon and CO being complied with.
In the case of co-incineration of their own waste at the place of its production in existing bark boilers within the pulp and paper industry, such authorisation shall be conditional upon at least the provisions for emission limit values set out in Annex V for total organic carbon being complied with.
All operating conditions determined under this paragraph and the results of verifications made shall be communicated by the Member State to the Commission as part of the information provided in accordance with the reporting requirements.
5. Incineration and co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way as to prevent emissions into the air giving rise to significant ground-level air pollution; in particular, exhaust gases shall be discharged in a controlled fashion and in conformity with relevant Community air quality standards by means of a stack the height of which is calculated in such a way as to safeguard human health and the environment.
6. Any heat generated by the incineration or the co-incineration process shall be recovered as far as practicable.
7. Infectious clinical waste should be placed straight in the furnace, without first being mixed with other categories of waste and without direct handling.
8. The management of the incineration or the co-incineration plant shall be in the hands of a natural person who is competent to manage the plant.
Air emission limit values
1. Incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the emission limit values set out in Annex V are not exceeded in the exhaust gas.
2. Co-incineration plants shall be designed, equipped, built and operated in such a way that the emission limit values determined according to or set out in Annex II are not exceeded in the exhaust gas.
If in a co-incineration plant more than 40 % of the resulting heat release comes from hazardous waste, the emission limit values set out in Annex V shall apply.
3. The results of the measurements made to verify compliance with the emission limit values shall be standardised with respect to the conditions laid down in Article 11.
4. In the case of co-incineration of untreated mixed municipal waste, the limit values will be determined according to Annex V, and Annex II will not apply.
5. Without prejudice to the provisions of the Treaty, Member States may set emission limit values for polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons or other pollutants.
Water discharges from the cleaning of exhaust gases
1. Waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases discharged from an incineration or co-incineration plant shall be subject to a permit granted by the competent authorities.
2. Discharges to the aquatic environment of waste water resulting from the cleaning of exhaust gases shall be limited as far as practicable, at least in accordance with the emission limit values set in Annex IV.
3. Subject to a specific provision in the permit, the waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases may be discharged to the aquatic environment after separate treatment on condition that:
(a) the requirements of relevant Community, national and local provisions are complied with in the form of emission limit values; and
(b) the mass concentrations of the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV do not exceed the emission limit values laid down therein.
4. The emission limit values shall apply at the point where waste waters from the cleaning of exhaust gases containing the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV are discharged from the incineration or co-incineration plant.
Where the waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases is treated on site collectively with other on-site sources of waste water, the operator shall take the measurements referred to in Article 11:
(a) on the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning processes prior to its input into the collective waste water treatment plant;
(b) on the other waste water stream or streams prior to its or their input into the collective waste water treatment plant;
(c) at the point of final waste water discharge, after the treatment, from the incineration plant or co-incineration plant.
The operator shall take appropriate mass balance calculations in order to determine the emission levels in the final waste water discharge that can be attributed to the waste water arising from the cleaning of exhaust gases in order to check compliance with the emission limit values set out in Annex IV for the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning process.
Under no circumstances shall dilution of waste water take place for the purpose of complying with the emission limit values set in Annex IV.
5. When waste waters from the cleaning of exhaust gases containing the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV are treated outside the incineration or co-incineration plant at a treatment plant intended only for the treatment of this sort of waste water, the emission limit values of Annex IV are to be applied at the point where the waste waters leave the treatment plant. If this off-site treatment plant is not only dedicated to treat waste water from incineration, the operator shall take the appropriate mass balance calculations, as provided for under paragraph 4(a), (b) and (c), in order to determine the emission levels in the final waste water discharge that can be attributed to the waste water arising from the cleaning of exhaust gases in order to check compliance with the emission limit values set out in Annex IV for the waste water stream from the exhaust gas cleaning process.
6. The permit shall:
(a) establish emission limit values for the polluting substances referred to in Annex IV, in accordance with paragraph 2 and in order to meet the requirements referred to in paragraph 3(a);
(b) set operational control parameters for waste water at least for pH, temperature and flow.
7. Incineration and co-incineration plant sites, including associated storage areas for wastes, shall be designed and in such a way as to prevent the unauthorised and accidental release of any polluting substances into soil, surface water and groundwater in accordance with the provisions provided for in relevant Community legislation. Moreover, storage capacity shall be provided for contaminated rainwater run-off from the incineration or co-incineration plant site or for contaminated water arising from spillage or fire-fighting operations.
The storage capacity shall be adequate to ensure that such waters can be tested and treated before discharge where necessary.
Residues resulting from the operation of the incineration or co-incineration plant shall be minimised in their amount and harmfulness. Residues shall be recycled, where appropriate, directly in the plant or outside in accordance with relevant Community legislation.
Transport and intermediate storage of dry residues in the form of dust, such as boiler dust and dry residues from the treatment of combustion gases, shall take place in such a way as to prevent dispersal in the environment e.g. in closed containers.
Prior to determining the routes for the disposal or recycling of the residues from incineration and co-incineration plants, appropriate tests shall be carried out to establish the physical and chemical characteristics and the polluting potential of the different incineration residues. The analysis shall concern the total soluble fraction and heavy metals soluble fraction.
Control and monitoring
1. Measurement equipment shall be installed and techniques used in order to monitor the parameters, conditions and mass concentrations relevant to the incineration or co-incineration process.
2. The measurement requirements shall be laid down in the permit or in the conditions attached to the permit issued by the competent authority.
3. The appropriate installation and the functioning of the automated monitoring equipment for emissions into air and water shall be subject to control and to an annual surveillance test. Calibration has to be done by means of parallel measurements with the reference methods at least every three years.
4. The location of the sampling or measurement points shall be laid down by the competent authority.
5. Periodic measurements of the emissions into the air and water shall be carried out in accordance with Annex III, points 1 and 2.
Measurement requirements
1. Member States shall, either by specification in the conditions of the permit or by general binding rules, ensure that paragraphs 2 to 12 and 17, as regards air, and paragraphs 9 and 14 to 17, as regards water, are complied with.
2. The following measurements of air pollutants shall be carried out in accordance with Annex III at the incineration and co-incineration plant:
(a) continuous measurements of the following substances: NOx, provided that emission limit values are set, CO, total dust, TOC, HCl, HF, SO2;
(b) continuous measurements of the following process operation parameters: temperature near the inner wall or at another representative point of the combustion chamber as authorised by the competent authority, concentration of oxygen, pressure, temperature and water vapour content of the exhaust gas;
(c) at least two measurements per year of heavy metals, dioxins and furans; one measurement at least every three months shall however be carried out for the first 12 months of operation. Member States may fix measurement periods where they have set emission limit values for polycyclic aromatic hydrocarbons or other pollutants.
3. The residence time as well as the minimum temperature and the oxygen content of the exhaust gases shall be subject to appropriate verification, at least once when the incineration or co-incineration plant is brought into service and under the most unfavourable operating conditions anticipated.
4. The continuous measurement of HF may be omitted if treatment stages for HCl are used which ensure that the emission limit value for HCl is not being exceeded. In this case the emissions of HF shall be subject to periodic measurements as laid down in paragraph 2(c).
5. The continuous measurement of the water vapour content shall not be required if the sampled exhaust gas is dried before the emissions are analysed.
6. Periodic measurements as laid down in paragraph 2(c) of HCl, HF and SO2 instead of continuous measuring may be authorised in the permit by the competent authority in incineration or co-incineration plants, if the operator can prove that the emissions of those pollutants can under no circumstances be higher than the prescribed emission limit values.
7. The reduction of the frequency of the periodic measurements for heavy metals from twice a year to once every two years and for dioxins and furans from twice a year to once every year may be authorised in the permit by the competent authority provided that the emissions resulting from co-incineration or incineration are below 50 % of the emission limit values determined according to Annex II or Annex V respectively and provided that criteria for the requirements to be met, developed in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 17, are available. These criteria shall at least be based on the provisions of the second subparagraph, points (a) and (d).
Until 1 January 2005 the reduction of the frequency may be authorised even if no such criteria are available provided that:
(a) the waste to be co-incinerated or incinerated consists only of certain sorted combustible fractions of non-hazardous waste not suitable for recycling and presenting certain characteristics, and which is further specified on the basis of the assessment referred to in subparagraph (d);
(b) national quality criteria, which have been reported to the Commission, are available for these wastes;
(c) co-incineration and incineration of these wastes is in line with the relevant waste management plans referred to in Article 7 of Directive 75/442/EEC;
(d) the operator can prove to the competent authority that the emissions are under all circumstances significantly below the emission limit values set out in Annex II or Annex V for heavy metals, dioxins and furans; this assessment shall be based on information on the quality of the waste concerned and measurements of the emissions of the said pollutants;
(e) the quality criteria and the new period for the periodic measurements are specified in the permit; and
(f) all decisions on the frequency of measurements referred to in this paragraph, supplemented with information on the amount and quality of the waste concerned, shall be communicated on a yearly basis to the Commission.
8. The results of the measurements made to verify compliance with the emission limit values shall be standardised at the following conditions and for oxygen according to the formula as referred to in Annex VI:
(a) Temperature 273 K, pressure 101,3 kPa, 11 % oxygen, dry gas, in exhaust gas of incineration plants;
Access to information and public participation
1. Without prejudice to Council Directive 90/313/EEC(24) and Directive 96/61/EC, applications for new permits for incineration and co-incineration plants shall be made available at one or more locations accessible to the public, such as local authority offices, for an appropriate period to enable it to comment on them before the competent authority reaches a decision. That decision, including at least a copy of the permit, and any subsequent updates, shall also be made available to the public.
2. For incineration or co-incineration plants with a nominal capacity of two tonnes or more per hour and notwithstanding Article 15(2) of Directive 96/61/EC, an annual report to be provided by the operator to the competent authority on the functioning and monitoring of the plant shall be made available to the public. This report shall, as a minimum requirement, give an account of the running of the process and the emissions into air and water compared with the emission standards in this Directive. A list of incineration or co-incineration plants with a nominal capacity of less than two tonnes per hour shall be drawn up by the competent authority and shall be made available to the public.
Abnormal operating conditions
1. The competent authority shall lay down in the permit the maximum permissible period of any technically unavoidable stoppages, disturbances, or failures of the purification devices or the measurement devices, during which the concentrations in the discharges into the air and the purified waste water of the regulated substances may exceed the prescribed emission limit values.
2. In the case of a breakdown, the operator shall reduce or close down operations as soon as practicable until normal operations can be restored.
3. Without prejudice to Article 6(3)(c), the incineration plant or co-incineration plant or incineration line shall under no circumstances continue to incinerate waste for a period of more than four hours uninterrupted where emission limit values are exceeded; moreover, the cumulative duration of operation in such conditions over one year shall be less than 60 hours. The 60-hour duration applies to those lines of the entire plant which are linked to one single flue gas cleaning device.
4. The total dust content of the emissions into the air of an incineration plant shall under no circumstances exceed 150 mg/m3 expressed as a half-hourly average; moreover the air emission limit values for CO and TOC shall not be exceeded. All other conditions referred to in Article 6 shall be complied with.
Review clause
Without prejudice to Directive 96/61/EC, the Commission shall submit a report to the European Parliament and the Council before 31 December 2008 based on experience of the application of this Directive, in particular for new plants, and on the progress achieved in emission control techniques and experience in waste management. Furthermore, the report shall be based on the development of the state of technology, of experience in the operation of the plants, of environmental requirements. This report will include a specific section on the application of Annex II.1.1. and in particular on the economic and technical feasibility for existing cement kilns as referred to in the footnote to Annex II.1.1. of respecting the NOx emission limit value for new cement kilns set out in that Annex. The report shall, as appropriate, be accompanied by proposals for revision of the related provisions of this Directive. However, the Commission shall, if appropriate, propose an amendment for Annex II.3 before the said report, if major waste streams are directed to types of co-incineration plants other than those dealt with in Annex II.1 and II.2.
The reports on the implementation of this Directive shall be established in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 5 of Council Directive 91/692/EEC. The first report shall cover at least the first full three-year period after 28 December 2002 and comply with the periods referred to in Article 17 of Directive 94/67/EC and in Article 16(3) of Directive 96/61/EC. To this effect, the Commission shall elaborate the appropriate questionnaire in due time.
Future adaptation of the directive
The Commission shall, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 17(2), amend Articles 10, 11 and 13 and Annexes I and III in order to adapt them to technical progress or new findings concerning the health benefits of emission reductions.
Regulatory committee
1. The Commission shall be assisted by a regulatory committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
3. The committee shall adopt its own rules of procedure.
The following shall be repealed as from 28 December 2005:
(a) Article 8(1) and the Annex to Directive 75/439/EEC;
(b) Directive 89/369/EEC;
(c) Directive 89/429/EEC;
(d) Directive 94/67/EC.
The Member States shall determine penalties applicable to breaches of the national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive. The penalties thus provided for shall be effective, proportionate and dissuasive. The Member States shall notify those provisions to the Commission by 28 December 2002 at the latest and shall notify it without delay of any subsequent amendment affecting them.
Transitional provisions
1. Without prejudice to the specific transitional provisions provided for in the Annexes to this Directive, the provisions of this Directive shall apply to existing plants as from 28 December 2005.
2. For new plants, i.e. plants not falling under the definition of “existing incineration or co-incineration plant” in Article 3(6) or paragraph 3 of this Article, this Directive, instead of the Directives mentioned in Article 18, shall apply as from 28 December 2002.
3. Stationary or mobile plants whose purpose is the generation of energy or production of material products and which are in operation and have a permit in accordance with existing Community legislation where required and which start co-incinerating waste not later than 28 December 2004 are to be regarded as existing co-incineration plants.
Implementation
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive not later than 28 December 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt those measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by the Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the provisions of domestic law which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 4 December 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 13, 17.1.1998, p. 6 and
OJ C 372, 2.12.1998, p. 11.
(2) OJ C 116, 28.4.1999, p. 40.
(3) OJ C 198, 14.7.1999, p. 37.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 April 1999 (OJ C 219, 30.7.1999, p. 249), Council Common Position of 25 November 1999 (OJ C 25, 28.1.2000, p. 17) and Decision of the European Parliament of 15 March 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 16 November 2000 and Decision of the Council of 20 November 2000.
(5) OJ C 138, 17.5.1993, p. 1 and
OJ L 275, 10.10.1998, p. 1.
(6) OJ C 76, 11.3.1997, p. 1.
(7) OJ L 257, 10.10.1996, p. 26.
(8) OJ L 163, 14.6.1989, p. 32. Directive as last amended by the Accession Act of 1994.
(9) OJ L 203, 15.7.1989, p. 50. Directive as last amended by the Accession Act of 1994.
(10) OJ L 163, 29.6.1999, p. 41.
(11) OJ L 365, 31.12.1994, p. 34.
Equivalence factors for dibenzo-p-dioxins and dibenzofurans
DETERMINATION OF AIR EMISSION LIMIT VALUES FOR THE CO-INCINERATION OF WASTE
The following formula (mixing rule) is to be applied whenever a specific total emission limit value “C” has not been set out in a table in this Annex.
The limit value for each relevant pollutant and carbon monoxide in the exhaust gas resulting from the co-incineration of waste shall be calculated as follows:
>PIC FILE= “L_2000332EN.010402.EPS”>
Vwaste: exhaust gas volume resulting from the incineration of waste only determined from the waste with the lowest calorific value specified in the permit and standardised at the conditions given by this Directive.
If the resulting heat release from the incineration of hazardous waste amounts to less than 10 % of the total heat released in the plant, Vwaste must be calculated from a (notional) quantity of waste that, being incinerated, would equal 10 % heat release, the total heat release being fixed.
Cwaste: emission limit values set for incineration plants in Annex V for the relevant pollutants and carbon monoxide.
Vproc: exhaust gas volume resulting from the plant process including the combustion of the authorised fuels normally used in the plant (wastes excluded) determined on the basis of oxygen contents at which the emissions must be standardised as laid down in Community or national regulations. In the absence of regulations for this kind of plant, the real oxygen content in the exhaust gas without being thinned by addition of air unnecessary for the process must be used. The standardisation at the other conditions is given in this Directive.
Cproc: emission limit values as laid down in the tables of this annex for certain industrial sectors or in case of the absence of such a table or such values, emission limit values of the relevant pollutants and carbon monoxide in the flue gas of plants which comply with the national laws, regulations and administrative provisions for such plants while burning the normally authorised fuels (wastes excluded). In the absence of these measures the emission limit values laid down in the permit are used. In the absence of such permit values the real mass concentrations are used.
C: total emission limit values and oxygen content as laid down in the tables of this annex for certain industrial sectors and certain pollutants or in case of the absence of such a table or such values total emission limit values for CO and the relevant pollutants replacing the emission limit values as laid down in specific Annexes of this Directive. The total oxygen content to replace the oxygen content for the standardisation is calculated on the basis of the content above respecting the partial volumes.
Member States may lay down rules governing the exemptions provided for in this Annex.
II.1. Special provisions for cement kilns co-incinerating waste
Daily average values (for continuous measurements) Sample periods and other measurement requirements as in Article 7. All values in mg/m3 (Dioxins and furans ng/m3). Half-hourly average values shall only be needed in view of calculating the daily average values.
The results of the measurements made to verify compliance with the emission limit values shall be standardised at the following conditions: Temperature 273 K, pressure 101,3 kPa, 10 % oxygen, dry gas.
II.1.1. C – total emission limit values
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for NOx may be authorised by the competent authorities for existing wet process cement kilns or cement kilns which burn less than three tonnes of waste per hour, provided that the permit foresees a total emission limit value for NOx of not more than 1200 mg/m3.
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for dust may be authorised by the competent authority for cement kilns which burn less than three tonnes of waste per hour, provided that the permit foresees a total emission limit value of not more than 50 mg/m3.
II.1.2. C – total emission limit values for SO2 and TOC
Exemptions may be authorised by the competent authority in cases where TOC and SO2 do not result from the incineration of waste.
II.1.3. Emission limit value for CO
Emission limit values for CO can be set by the competent authority.
II.2. Special provisions for combustion plants co-incinerating waste
II.2.1. Daily average values
Without prejudice to Directive 88/609/EEC and in the case where, for large combustion plants, more stringent emission limit values are set according to future Community legislation, the latter shall replace, for the plants and pollutants concerned, the emission limit values as laid down in the following tables (Cproc). In that case, the following tables shall be adapted to these more stringent emission limit values in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 17 without delay.
Half-hourly average values shall only be needed in view of calculating the daily average values.
Cproc for solid fuels expressed in mg/Nm3 (O2 content 6 %):
Until 1 January 2007 and without prejudice to relevant Community legislation, the emission limit value for NOx does not apply to plants only co-incinerating hazardous waste.
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for NOx and SO2 may be authorised by the competent authorities for existing co-incineration plants between 100 and 300 MWth using fluidised bed technology and burning solid fuels provided that the permit foresees a Cproc value of not more than 350 mg/Nm3 for NOx and not more than 850 to 400 mg/Nm3 (linear decrease from 100 to 300 MWth) for SO2.
Cproc for biomass expressed in mg/Nm3 (O2 content 6 %):
“Biomass” means: products consisting of any whole or part of a vegetable matter from agriculture or forestry, which can be used for the purpose of recovering its energy content as well as wastes listed in Article 2(2)(a)(i) to (v).
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for NOx may be authorised by the competent authorities for existing co-incineration plants between 100 and 300 MWth using fluidised bed technology and burning biomass provided that the permit foresees a Cproc value of not more than 350 mg/Nm3.
Cproc for liquid fuels expressed in mg/Nm3 (O2 content 3 %):
II.2.2. C – total emission limit values
C expressed in mg/Nm3 (O2 content 6 %). All average values over the sample period of a minimum of 30 minutes and a maximum of 8 hours:
C expressed in ng/Nm3 (O2 content 6 %). All average values measured over the sample period of a minimum of 6 hours and a maximum of 8 hours:
II.3. Special provisions for industrial sectors not covered under II.1 or II.2 co-incinerating waste
II.3.1. C – total emission limit values:
C expressed in ng/Nm3. All average values measured over the sample period of a minimum of 6 hours and a maximum of 8 hours:
C expressed in mg/Nm3. All average values over the sample period of a minimum of 30 minutes and a maximum of 8 hours:
Measurement techniques
1. Measurements for the determination of concentrations of air and water polluting substances have to be carried out representatively.
2. Sampling and analysis of all pollutants including dioxins and furans as well as reference measurement methods to calibrate automated measurement systems shall be carried out as given by CEN-standards. If CEN standards are not available, ISO standards, national or international standards which will ensure the provision of data of an equivalent scientific quality shall apply.
3. At the daily emission limit value level, the values of the 95 % confidence intervals of a single measured result shall not exceed the following percentages of the emission limit values:
Emission limit values for discharges of waste water from the cleaning of exhaust gases
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for total suspended solids may be authorised by the competent authority for existing incineration plants provided the permit foresees that 80 % of the measured values do not exceed 30 mg/l and none of them exceed 45 mg/l.
AIR EMISSION LIMIT VALUES
(a) Daily average values
Exemptions for NOx may be authorised by the competent authority for existing incineration plants:
– with a nominal capacity of 6 tonnes per hour, provided that the permit foresees the daily average values do not exceed 500 mg/m3 and this until 1 January 2008,
– with a nominal capacity of >6 tonnes per hour but equal or less than 16 tonnes per hour, provided the permit foresees the daily average values do not exceed 400 mg/m3 and this until 1 January 2010,
– with a nominal capacity of >16 tonnes per hour but < 25 tonnes per hour and which do not produce water discharges, provided that the permit foresees the daily average values do not exceed 400 mg/m3 and this until 1 January 2008.
Until 1 January 2008, exemptions for dust may be authorised by the competent authority for existing incinerating plants, provided that the permit foresees the daily average values do not exceed 20 mg/m3.
(b) Half-hourly average values
Until 1 January 2010, exemptions for NOx may be authorised by the competent authority for existing incineration plants with a nominal capacity between 6 and 16 tonnes per hour, provided the half-hourly average value does not exceed 600 mg/m3 for column A or 400 mg/m3 for column B.
(c) All average values over the sample period of a minimum of 30 minutes and a maximum of 8 hours
These average values cover also gaseous and the vapour forms of the relevant heavy metal emissions as well as their compounds.
(d) Average values shall be measured over a sample period of a minimum of 6 hours and a maximum of 8 hours. The emission limit value refers to the total concentration of dioxins and furans calculated using the concept of toxic equivalence in accordance with Annex I.
(e) The following emission limit values of carbon monoxide (CO) concentrations shall not be exceeded in the combustion gases (excluding the start-up and shut-down phase):
– 50 milligrams/m3 of combustion gas determined as daily average value;
– 150 milligrams/m3 of combustion gas of at least 95 % of all measurements determined as 10-minute average values or 100 mg/m3 of combustion gas of all measurements determined as half-hourly average values taken in any 24-hour period.
Exemptions may be authorised by the competent authority for incineration plants using fluidised bed technology, provided that the permit foresees an emission limit value for carbon monoxide (CO) of not more than 100 mg/m3 as an hourly average value.
(f) Member States may lay down rules governing the exemptions provided for in this Annex.
Formula to calculate the emission concentration at the standard percentage oxygen concentration
>PIC FILE= “L_2000332EN.011102.EPS”>
ES= calculated emission concentration at the standard percentage oxygen concentration
EM= measured emission concentration
OS= standard oxygen concentration
OM= measured oxygen concentration

Pending: 32000L0075

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 92/119/EEC of 17 December 1992 introducing general Community measures for the control of certain animal diseases and specific measures relating to swine vesicular disease(1), and in particular the second indent of Article 15 thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,Whereas:(1) In accordance with Article 15 of Directive 92/119/EEC, specific measures to control and eradicate bluetongue should be introduced.(2) The epidemiological characteristics of bluetongue are comparable to those of African horse sickness.(3) The Council has adopted Directive 92/35/EEC laying down control rules and measures to combat African horse sickness(2).(4) To combat bluetongue, therefore, the overall measures laid down by Directive 92/35/EEC to combat African horse sickness should be used as a model, making appropriate adjustments due to the characteristics of the rearing of species susceptible to bluetongue.(5) Rules should be laid down on the movement of susceptible species and their semen, ova and embryos from areas subject to restrictions arising from an outbreak of the disease.(6) Article 3 of Council Decision 90/424/EEC of 26 June 1990 on expenditure in the veterinary field(3), applies in the event of an outbreak of bluetongue.(7) A procedure for close cooperation between the Member States and the Commission must be introduced,

Article 1
This Directive lays down control rules and measures to combat and eradicate bluetongue.

Article 2
For the purposes of this Directive, the following definitions shall apply:
(a) “holding”: agricultural or other establishment where animals of species susceptible to bluetongue are permanently or temporarily reared or kept;
(b) “susceptible species”: all ruminants;
(c) “animal(s)”: animal(s) belonging to a susceptible species, excluding wild animals with regard to which specific provisions may adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2);
(d) “owner” or “holder”: the natural or legal person(s) owning the animals or responsible for their upkeep, whether in return for payment or not;
(e) “vector”: an insect of the species Culicoides imicola or any other insect of the genus Culicoides capable of transmitting bluetongue, to be identified according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), on the advice of the Scientific Veterinary Committee;
(f) “suspicion”: appearance of any clinical sign suggesting bluetongue in a susceptible species, together with a set of epidemiological data enabling such a possibility to be reasonably envisaged;
(g) “confirmation”: the declaration by the competent authority, based on laboratory results, that the bluetongue virus is circulating in a specific area; however, in the event of an epidemic, the competent authority may also confirm the presence of the disease on the basis of clinical and/or epidemiological results;
(h) “competent authority”: the central authority of the Member State competent to conduct veterinary checks, or any other veterinary authority to which it has delegated this competence;
(i) “official veterinarian”: the veterinarian designated by the competent authority.

Article 3
Member States shall ensure the immediate, compulsory notification to the competent authority if circulation of the bluetongue virus is suspected or confirmed.

Article 4
1. If a holding located in a region not subject to restrictions within the meaning of this Directive has one or more animals suspected of being infected with bluetongue, Member States shall ensure that the official veterinarian immediately implements official methods of investigation to confirm or rule out the presence of the disease.
2. As soon as notification is given of suspected presence, the official veterinarian:
(a) shall place the suspect holding or holdings under official surveillance;
(i) compile an inventory of the animals, indicating for each species the number of animals already dead, infected or likely to be infected, and update this inventory to take account of the animals which are born or die during the period in which the disease is suspected; the data from this inventory must be produced on request and may be checked during each visit;
(ii) compile an inventory of places likely to facilitate the survival of or to harbour the vector and, in particular, of the sites conducive to its reproduction;
(iii) carry out an epidemiological survey in accordance with Article 7;
(c) shall make regular visits to the holding or holdings and, on each occasion, conduct a detailed clinical examination or an autopsy of animals that are dead or suspected of infection and confirm the disease, if necessary by means of laboratory tests;
(d) shall ensure that:
(i) any movement of animals from or to the holding or holdings is prohibited;
(ii) the animals are confined at times when the vectors are active, where he considers that the means required for implementing this measures are available;
(iii) the animals, the buildings used to house them and their surroundings (in particular habitats in which the Culicoides populations thrive) are regularly treated with authorised insecticides. To prevent infestations by the vectors as far as possible, the rate of treatment shall be fixed by the competent authority, taking account of the persistence of the insecticide used and the climatic conditions;
(iv) the carcases of the dead animals at the holding are destroyed, eliminated, incinerated or buried in accordance with Council Directive 90/667/EEC of 27 November 1990 laying down the veterinary rules for the disposal and processing of animal waste, for its placing on the market and for the prevention of pathogens in feedingstuffs of animal or fish origin and amending Directive 90/425/EEC(4).
3. Pending implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 2, the owner or the holder of any animal suspected of being infected with the disease shall take all precautionary measures to comply with the provisions of paragraph 2(d)(i) and (ii).
4. The competent authority may apply the measures referred to in paragraph 2 to other holdings in the event that their location, geographical situation or contacts with the holding where the disease is suspected provides grounds for suspecting the possibility of contamination.
5. In addition to the provisions of paragraph 2, specific provisions may be laid down, according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2), for nature reserves in which animals live freely.
6. The measures referred to in this Article shall not be lifted by the official veterinarian until the suspected presence of bluetongue has been ruled out by the competent authority.

Article 5
Vaccination against bluetongue may be carried out only in accordance with the provisions laid down in this Directive.

Article 6
1. When the presence of bluetongue is officially confirmed, the official veterinarian shall:
(a) proceed, informing the Commission thereof, with the slaughter deemed necessary to prevent extension of the epidemic;
(b) order the destruction, elimination, incineration or burial of the carcases of those animals, in accordance with Directive 90/667/EEC;
(c) extend the measures provided for in Article 4 to holdings located within a radius of 20 kilometres (including the protection zone defined in Article 8) around the infected holding or holdings;
(d) implement the measures adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), in particular with regard to the introduction of any vaccination programme or other, alternative measure; if need be, the competent authorities of a Member State may, informing the Commission thereof, take the initiative of starting a vaccination programme;
(e) carry out an epidemiological survey in accordance with Article 7.
However, by way of derogation from subparagraph (c), provisions applicable to movements of animals in the zone may be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
2. The zone referred to in paragraph 1(c) may be extended or reduced on the basis of epidemiological, geographical, ecological or meteorological circumstances by the competent authority which shall notify the Commission thereof.
3. Where the zone referred to in paragraph 1(c) is located on the territory of more than one Member State, the competent authorities of the Member States concerned shall cooperate in order to demarcate the zone. If necessary, the zone shall be demarcated according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).

Article 7
1. The epidemiological survey shall concern:
(a) the duration of the period for which bluetongue may have been present at the holding;
(b) the possible origin of bluetongue at the holding and the identification of other holdings which have animals that may have been infected or contaminated from the same source;
(c) the presence and distribution of vectors of the disease;
(d) movements of animals from or to the holdings in question or any departure of animal carcases from those holdings.
2. A crisis unit shall be established to carry out the overall coordination of all the measures necessary for ensuring the eradication of bluetongue as soon as possible and to conduct the epidemiological survey.
General rules concerning the national crisis units and the Community crisis unit shall be laid down according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2).

Article 8
1. Member States shall ensure that, in addition to the measures referred to in Article 6, the competent authority demarcates a protection zone and a surveillance zone. Demarcation of the zones must take account of geographical, administrative, ecological and epizootiological factors connected with bluetongue and of the control arrangements.
2. (a) The protection zone shall consist of a part of the Community territory having a radius of at least 100 kilometres around the infected holding.
(b) The surveillance zone shall consist of a part of the Community territory with a depth of at least 50 kilometres extending beyond the limits of the protection zone and in which no vaccination has been carried out during the previous twelve months.
(c) Where the zones are located on the territory of more than one Member State, the competent authorities of the Member States concerned shall cooperate for the purpose of demarcating the zones referred to in subparagraphs (a) and (b).
(d) However, the protection and surveillance zones shall if necessary be demarcated according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
3. On receipt of a duly substantiated request from a Member State, a decision may be taken, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), to change the demarcation of the zones defined in paragraph 2, in the light of:
(a) their geographical location and ecological factors;
(b) meteorological conditions;
(c) the presence and distribution of the vector;
(d) the results of epizootiological studies carried out pursuant to Article 7;
(e) the results of laboratory tests;
(f) the application of countermeasures, in particular disinsectisation.

Article 9
1. Member States shall ensure that the following measures are applied in the protection zone:
(a) the identification of all holdings with animals inside the zone;
(b) the implementation by the competent authority of an epidemiosurveillance programme based on the monitoring of sentinel groups of bovine animals (or, in their absence, of other species of ruminant) and vector populations; this programme may be laid down according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2);
(c) a ban on animals leaving the zone. However, under the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), exemptions from the exit ban may be decided on in particular for animals situated in part of the zone where there is a proven absence of viral circulation or of vectors.
2. In addition to the measures laid down in paragraph 1, the vaccination of animals against bluetongue and their identification in the protection zone may be decided on according to the procedure laid down in Article 20, or on the initiative of the Member State informing the Commission.

Article 10
Member States shall ensure that:
1. the measures provided for in Article 9(1) apply in the surveillance zone;
2. any vaccination against bluetongue is prohibited in the surveillance zone.

Article 11
The measures taken pursuant to Articles 6, 8, 9 and 10 shall be amended or repealed in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).

Article 12
By way of derogation from Articles 9 and 10, the provisions applicable to movements of animals in and from the protection and surveillance zones shall be determined in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
When the decision referred to in the first paragraph is adopted, the rules applicable to trade shall be determined in accordance with the same procedure.

Article 13
If, in a given region, the bluetongue epidemic is of an exceptionally serious nature, any additional measures to be taken by the Member States concerned shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).

Article 14
Member States shall ensure that the competent authority takes all the necessary measures so that all persons in the protection and surveillance zones are fully informed of the restrictions in force and make any arrangements required for the proper implementation of the measures in question.

Article 15
1. Each Member State shall designate a national laboratory responsible for carrying out the laboratory tests provided for by this Directive. These national laboratories, as well as their powers and obligations, are listed in Annex I.
2. The national laboratories listed in Annex I shall cooperate with the Community reference laboratory referred to in Article 16.

Article 16
The Community reference laboratory for bluetongue is indicated in Annex II. Without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Decision 90/424/EEC, in particular Article 28 thereof, the tasks of this laboratory are set out in Annex II(B).

Article 17
Experts from the Commission may, where necessary in order to ensure the uniform application of this Directive and in collaboration with the competent authorities, carry out on-the-spot checks. For this purpose they may inspect a representative percentage of holdings in order to verify whether the competent authorities monitor compliance with the provisions of this Directive. The Commission shall notify the Member States of the results of the checks carried out.
The Member State on whose territory a check is carried out shall provide the experts with all the necessary assistance in the performance of their task.
The general implementing rules for this article shall be laid down in accordance with the procedure provided for in Article 20(2).

Article 18
1. Each Member State shall draw up a contingency plan indicating the means by which it applies the measures laid down in this Directive.
This plan must provide for access to plant, equipment, personnel and any other appropriate facility necessary for the swift and effective eradication of the disease.
2. The criteria to be applied for drawing up the plans referred to in paragraph 1 are set out in Annex III.
Plans drawn up pursuant to these criteria shall be submitted to the Commission no later than three months after the entry into force of this Directive.
The Commission shall examine the plans, in order to determine whether they enable the desired objective to be attained, and shall suggest to the Member State concerned any modification required, inter alia, in order to guarantee that they are compatible with those of the other Member States.
The Commission shall approve the plans, if necessary with modifications, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
The plans may subsequently be modified or supplemented, in accordance with the same procedure, to take account of developments in the situation.

Article 19
This Directive may if necessary be amended by the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission.
The Annexes shall be amended in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
Any detailed rules necessary for the implementation of this Directive shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).

Article 20
1. The Commission shall be assisted by the Standing Veterinary Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC(5) shall apply.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at 15 days.
3. The Committee shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.

Article 21
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), the Commission may adopt, for a period of two years, the transitional measures necessary for facilitating the changeover to the new arrangements provided for by this Directive.

Article 22
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 1 January 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by the Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 23
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 20 November 2000.
For the Council
The President
(1) OJ L 62, 15.3.1993, p. 69. Directive as amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(2) OJ L 157, 10.6.1992, p. 19. Directive as amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(3) OJ L 224, 18.8.1990, p. 19. Decision as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1258/1999 (OJ L 160, 26.6.1999, p. 103).
(4) OJ L 363, 27.12.1990, p. 51. Directive as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(5) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 2.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 92/119/EEC of 17 December 1992 introducing general Community measures for the control of certain animal diseases and specific measures relating to swine vesicular disease(1), and in particular the second indent of Article 15 thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission,Whereas:(1) In accordance with Article 15 of Directive 92/119/EEC, specific measures to control and eradicate bluetongue should be introduced.(2) The epidemiological characteristics of bluetongue are comparable to those of African horse sickness.(3) The Council has adopted Directive 92/35/EEC laying down control rules and measures to combat African horse sickness(2).(4) To combat bluetongue, therefore, the overall measures laid down by Directive 92/35/EEC to combat African horse sickness should be used as a model, making appropriate adjustments due to the characteristics of the rearing of species susceptible to bluetongue.(5) Rules should be laid down on the movement of susceptible species and their semen, ova and embryos from areas subject to restrictions arising from an outbreak of the disease.(6) Article 3 of Council Decision 90/424/EEC of 26 June 1990 on expenditure in the veterinary field(3), applies in the event of an outbreak of bluetongue.(7) A procedure for close cooperation between the Member States and the Commission must be introduced,
This Directive lays down control rules and measures to combat and eradicate bluetongue.
For the purposes of this Directive, the following definitions shall apply:
(a) “holding”: agricultural or other establishment where animals of species susceptible to bluetongue are permanently or temporarily reared or kept;
(b) “susceptible species”: all ruminants;
(c) “animal(s)”: animal(s) belonging to a susceptible species, excluding wild animals with regard to which specific provisions may adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2);
(d) “owner” or “holder”: the natural or legal person(s) owning the animals or responsible for their upkeep, whether in return for payment or not;
(e) “vector”: an insect of the species Culicoides imicola or any other insect of the genus Culicoides capable of transmitting bluetongue, to be identified according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), on the advice of the Scientific Veterinary Committee;
(f) “suspicion”: appearance of any clinical sign suggesting bluetongue in a susceptible species, together with a set of epidemiological data enabling such a possibility to be reasonably envisaged;
(g) “confirmation”: the declaration by the competent authority, based on laboratory results, that the bluetongue virus is circulating in a specific area; however, in the event of an epidemic, the competent authority may also confirm the presence of the disease on the basis of clinical and/or epidemiological results;
(h) “competent authority”: the central authority of the Member State competent to conduct veterinary checks, or any other veterinary authority to which it has delegated this competence;
(i) “official veterinarian”: the veterinarian designated by the competent authority.
Member States shall ensure the immediate, compulsory notification to the competent authority if circulation of the bluetongue virus is suspected or confirmed.
1. If a holding located in a region not subject to restrictions within the meaning of this Directive has one or more animals suspected of being infected with bluetongue, Member States shall ensure that the official veterinarian immediately implements official methods of investigation to confirm or rule out the presence of the disease.
2. As soon as notification is given of suspected presence, the official veterinarian:
(a) shall place the suspect holding or holdings under official surveillance;
(i) compile an inventory of the animals, indicating for each species the number of animals already dead, infected or likely to be infected, and update this inventory to take account of the animals which are born or die during the period in which the disease is suspected; the data from this inventory must be produced on request and may be checked during each visit;
(ii) compile an inventory of places likely to facilitate the survival of or to harbour the vector and, in particular, of the sites conducive to its reproduction;
(iii) carry out an epidemiological survey in accordance with Article 7;
(c) shall make regular visits to the holding or holdings and, on each occasion, conduct a detailed clinical examination or an autopsy of animals that are dead or suspected of infection and confirm the disease, if necessary by means of laboratory tests;
(d) shall ensure that:
(i) any movement of animals from or to the holding or holdings is prohibited;
(ii) the animals are confined at times when the vectors are active, where he considers that the means required for implementing this measures are available;
(iii) the animals, the buildings used to house them and their surroundings (in particular habitats in which the Culicoides populations thrive) are regularly treated with authorised insecticides. To prevent infestations by the vectors as far as possible, the rate of treatment shall be fixed by the competent authority, taking account of the persistence of the insecticide used and the climatic conditions;
(iv) the carcases of the dead animals at the holding are destroyed, eliminated, incinerated or buried in accordance with Council Directive 90/667/EEC of 27 November 1990 laying down the veterinary rules for the disposal and processing of animal waste, for its placing on the market and for the prevention of pathogens in feedingstuffs of animal or fish origin and amending Directive 90/425/EEC(4).
3. Pending implementation of the measures referred to in paragraph 2, the owner or the holder of any animal suspected of being infected with the disease shall take all precautionary measures to comply with the provisions of paragraph 2(d)(i) and (ii).
4. The competent authority may apply the measures referred to in paragraph 2 to other holdings in the event that their location, geographical situation or contacts with the holding where the disease is suspected provides grounds for suspecting the possibility of contamination.
5. In addition to the provisions of paragraph 2, specific provisions may be laid down, according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2), for nature reserves in which animals live freely.
6. The measures referred to in this Article shall not be lifted by the official veterinarian until the suspected presence of bluetongue has been ruled out by the competent authority.
Vaccination against bluetongue may be carried out only in accordance with the provisions laid down in this Directive.
1. When the presence of bluetongue is officially confirmed, the official veterinarian shall:
(a) proceed, informing the Commission thereof, with the slaughter deemed necessary to prevent extension of the epidemic;
(b) order the destruction, elimination, incineration or burial of the carcases of those animals, in accordance with Directive 90/667/EEC;
(c) extend the measures provided for in Article 4 to holdings located within a radius of 20 kilometres (including the protection zone defined in Article 8) around the infected holding or holdings;
(d) implement the measures adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), in particular with regard to the introduction of any vaccination programme or other, alternative measure; if need be, the competent authorities of a Member State may, informing the Commission thereof, take the initiative of starting a vaccination programme;
(e) carry out an epidemiological survey in accordance with Article 7.
However, by way of derogation from subparagraph (c), provisions applicable to movements of animals in the zone may be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
2. The zone referred to in paragraph 1(c) may be extended or reduced on the basis of epidemiological, geographical, ecological or meteorological circumstances by the competent authority which shall notify the Commission thereof.
3. Where the zone referred to in paragraph 1(c) is located on the territory of more than one Member State, the competent authorities of the Member States concerned shall cooperate in order to demarcate the zone. If necessary, the zone shall be demarcated according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
1. The epidemiological survey shall concern:
(a) the duration of the period for which bluetongue may have been present at the holding;
(b) the possible origin of bluetongue at the holding and the identification of other holdings which have animals that may have been infected or contaminated from the same source;
(c) the presence and distribution of vectors of the disease;
(d) movements of animals from or to the holdings in question or any departure of animal carcases from those holdings.
2. A crisis unit shall be established to carry out the overall coordination of all the measures necessary for ensuring the eradication of bluetongue as soon as possible and to conduct the epidemiological survey.
General rules concerning the national crisis units and the Community crisis unit shall be laid down according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2).
1. Member States shall ensure that, in addition to the measures referred to in Article 6, the competent authority demarcates a protection zone and a surveillance zone. Demarcation of the zones must take account of geographical, administrative, ecological and epizootiological factors connected with bluetongue and of the control arrangements.
2. (a) The protection zone shall consist of a part of the Community territory having a radius of at least 100 kilometres around the infected holding.
(b) The surveillance zone shall consist of a part of the Community territory with a depth of at least 50 kilometres extending beyond the limits of the protection zone and in which no vaccination has been carried out during the previous twelve months.
(c) Where the zones are located on the territory of more than one Member State, the competent authorities of the Member States concerned shall cooperate for the purpose of demarcating the zones referred to in subparagraphs (a) and (b).
(d) However, the protection and surveillance zones shall if necessary be demarcated according to the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
3. On receipt of a duly substantiated request from a Member State, a decision may be taken, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), to change the demarcation of the zones defined in paragraph 2, in the light of:
(a) their geographical location and ecological factors;
(b) meteorological conditions;
(c) the presence and distribution of the vector;
(d) the results of epizootiological studies carried out pursuant to Article 7;
(e) the results of laboratory tests;
(f) the application of countermeasures, in particular disinsectisation.
1. Member States shall ensure that the following measures are applied in the protection zone:
(a) the identification of all holdings with animals inside the zone;
(b) the implementation by the competent authority of an epidemiosurveillance programme based on the monitoring of sentinel groups of bovine animals (or, in their absence, of other species of ruminant) and vector populations; this programme may be laid down according to the procedure provided for in Article 20(2);
(c) a ban on animals leaving the zone. However, under the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), exemptions from the exit ban may be decided on in particular for animals situated in part of the zone where there is a proven absence of viral circulation or of vectors.
2. In addition to the measures laid down in paragraph 1, the vaccination of animals against bluetongue and their identification in the protection zone may be decided on according to the procedure laid down in Article 20, or on the initiative of the Member State informing the Commission.
Member States shall ensure that:
1. the measures provided for in Article 9(1) apply in the surveillance zone;
2. any vaccination against bluetongue is prohibited in the surveillance zone.
The measures taken pursuant to Articles 6, 8, 9 and 10 shall be amended or repealed in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
By way of derogation from Articles 9 and 10, the provisions applicable to movements of animals in and from the protection and surveillance zones shall be determined in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
When the decision referred to in the first paragraph is adopted, the rules applicable to trade shall be determined in accordance with the same procedure.
If, in a given region, the bluetongue epidemic is of an exceptionally serious nature, any additional measures to be taken by the Member States concerned shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
Member States shall ensure that the competent authority takes all the necessary measures so that all persons in the protection and surveillance zones are fully informed of the restrictions in force and make any arrangements required for the proper implementation of the measures in question.
1. Each Member State shall designate a national laboratory responsible for carrying out the laboratory tests provided for by this Directive. These national laboratories, as well as their powers and obligations, are listed in Annex I.
2. The national laboratories listed in Annex I shall cooperate with the Community reference laboratory referred to in Article 16.
The Community reference laboratory for bluetongue is indicated in Annex II. Without prejudice to the provisions laid down in Decision 90/424/EEC, in particular Article 28 thereof, the tasks of this laboratory are set out in Annex II(B).
Experts from the Commission may, where necessary in order to ensure the uniform application of this Directive and in collaboration with the competent authorities, carry out on-the-spot checks. For this purpose they may inspect a representative percentage of holdings in order to verify whether the competent authorities monitor compliance with the provisions of this Directive. The Commission shall notify the Member States of the results of the checks carried out.
The Member State on whose territory a check is carried out shall provide the experts with all the necessary assistance in the performance of their task.
The general implementing rules for this article shall be laid down in accordance with the procedure provided for in Article 20(2).
1. Each Member State shall draw up a contingency plan indicating the means by which it applies the measures laid down in this Directive.
This plan must provide for access to plant, equipment, personnel and any other appropriate facility necessary for the swift and effective eradication of the disease.
2. The criteria to be applied for drawing up the plans referred to in paragraph 1 are set out in Annex III.
Plans drawn up pursuant to these criteria shall be submitted to the Commission no later than three months after the entry into force of this Directive.
The Commission shall examine the plans, in order to determine whether they enable the desired objective to be attained, and shall suggest to the Member State concerned any modification required, inter alia, in order to guarantee that they are compatible with those of the other Member States.
The Commission shall approve the plans, if necessary with modifications, in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
The plans may subsequently be modified or supplemented, in accordance with the same procedure, to take account of developments in the situation.
This Directive may if necessary be amended by the Council, acting by a qualified majority on a proposal from the Commission.
The Annexes shall be amended in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
Any detailed rules necessary for the implementation of this Directive shall be adopted in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2).
1. The Commission shall be assisted by the Standing Veterinary Committee.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC(5) shall apply.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at 15 days.
3. The Committee shall adopt its Rules of Procedure.
Acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 20(2), the Commission may adopt, for a period of two years, the transitional measures necessary for facilitating the changeover to the new arrangements provided for by this Directive.
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 1 January 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by the Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 20 November 2000.
For the Council
The President
(1) OJ L 62, 15.3.1993, p. 69. Directive as amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(2) OJ L 157, 10.6.1992, p. 19. Directive as amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(3) OJ L 224, 18.8.1990, p. 19. Decision as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 1258/1999 (OJ L 160, 26.6.1999, p. 103).
(4) OJ L 363, 27.12.1990, p. 51. Directive as last amended by the 1994 Act of Accession.
(5) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 2.
A. LISTA DE LOS LABORATORIOS NACIONALES DE LA FIEBRE CATARRAL OVINA/LISTE OVER NATIONALE LABORATORIER FOR BLUETONGUE/LISTE DER FÜR DIE BLAUZUNGENKRANKHEIT ZUSTÄNDIGEN NATIONALEN LABORATORIEN/ΚΑΤΑΛΟΓΟΣ ΕΘΝΙΚΩΝ ΕΡΓΑΣΤΗΡΙΩΝ ΓΙΑ ΤΟΝ ΚΑΤΑΡΡΟΪΚΟ ΠΥΡΕΤΟ ΤΟΥ ΠΡΟΒΑΤΟΥ/LIST OF THE NATIONAL BLUETONGUE LABORATORIES/LISTE DES LABORATOIRES NATIONAUX POUR LA FIÈVRE CATARRHALE DU MOUTON/ELENCO DEI LABORATORI NAZIONALI PER LA FEBBRE CATARRALE DEGLI OVINI/LIJST VAN DE NATIONALE LABORATORIA VOOR BLUETONGUE/LISTA DOS LABORATÓRIOS NACIONAIS EM RELAÇÃO À FEBRE CATARRAL OVINA/LUETTELO KANSALLISISTA LAMPAAN BLUETONGUE-TAUTIA VARTEN NIMETYISTÄ LABORATORIOISTA/FÖRTECKNING ÖVER NATIONELLA LABORATORIER FÖR BLUETONGUE
Centrum voor Onderzoek in Diergeneeskunde en Agrochemie (CODA)//Centre d’études et de recherches vétérinaires et agrochimiques (CERVA) Groeselenbergstraat 99//Rue Groeselenberg 99 B – 1180 Brussel//Bruxelles Tel. (32-2) 375 44 55 Fax (32-2) 375 09 79 E-mail: [email protected]
Statens Veterinære Institut for Virusforskning Lindholm DK – 4771 Kalvehave Tlf. (45) 55 86 02 00 Fax (45) 55 86 03 00 E-post: [email protected]
Bundesforschungsanstalt für Viruskrankheiten der Tiere Anstaltsteil Tübingen Postfach 11 49 D – 72001 Tübingen Tel. (49) 70 71 96 72 55 Fax (49) 70 71 96 73 03
Ministry of Agriculture
Centre of Athens Veterinary Institutions
Virus Department Neapoleos Str. 25 GR – 15310 Ag. Paraskevi Athens Tel. (30-1) 601 14 99/601 09 03 Fax (30-1) 639 94 77
Centro de Investigación en Sanidad Animal INIA-CISA D. José Manuel Sánchez Vizcaíno Carretera de Algete-El Casar, km 8, Valdeolmos E – 20180 Madrid Tel. (34) 916 20 22 16 Fax (34) 916 20 22 47 E-mail: [email protected]
CIRAD-EMVT Campus international de Baillarguet BP 5035 F – 34032 Montpellier Cedex 1 Tel. (33-4) 67 59 37 24 Fax (33-4) 67 59 37 98 E-mail: [email protected]
Central Veterinary Research Laboratory Abbotstown
Castleknock
Dublin 15 Ireland Tel. (353-1) 607 26 79 Fax (353-1) 822 03 63 E-mail: [email protected]
CESME presso IZS Via Campo Boario I – 64100 Teramo Tel. (39) 0861 33 22 16 Fax (39) 0861 33 22 51 E-mail: [email protected]
Luxembourg:
Centre d’études et de recherches vétérinaires et agrochimiques (CERVA) Rue Groeselenberg 99 B – 1180 Bruxelles Tel. (32-2) 375 44 55 Fax (32-2) 375 09 79 E-mail: [email protected]
Netherlands:
ID-DLO Edelhertweg 15 8219 PH Lelystad Nederland Tel. (0031-0320) 23 82 38 Fax (0031-0320) 23 80 50 E-mail: [email protected]
Bundesanstalt für Virusseuchenbekämpfung bei Haustieren Robert Kochgasse 17 A – 2340 Mödling Tel. (43-2) 236 466 40-0 Fax (43-2) 236 466 40-941 E-mail: BATSB [email protected]
Laboratório Nacional de Investigação Veterinária Estrada de Benfica, 701 P – 1549-011 Lisboa Tel. (351) 21 711 52 00 Fax (351) 21 711 53 836 E-mail: [email protected]
Danish Institute for Virus Research Lindholm DK – 4771 Kalvehave Tlf. (45) 55 86 02 00 Fax (45) 55 86 03 00 E-mail: [email protected]
Statens veterinärmedicinska anstalt, SVA S – 751 89 Uppsala Tfn (00-46) 18 67 40 00 Fax (00-46) 18 30 91 62 E-post: [email protected]
United Kingdom:
Institute for Animal Health Pirbright Laboratory Ash Road
Surrey GU24 ONF United Kingdom Tel. (44-1483) 23 24 41 Fax (44-1483) 23 24 48 E-mail: [email protected]
B. TASKS OF THE NATIONAL LABORATORIES FOR BLUETONGUE
The national laboratories for bluetongue are responsible for the coordination of the standards and diagnostic methods laid down by each diagnostic laboratory in the Member State, the use of reagents and the testing of vaccines. To this end:
(a) they may supply diagnostic reagents to diagnostic laboratories which request them;
(b) they check the quality of all the diagnostic reagents used in the Member State;
(c) they organise comparative tests at regular intervals;
(d) they preserve isolates of the bluetongue virus taken from confirmed cases in the Member State;
(e) they ensure confirmation of positive results obtained in regional diagnostic laboratories.
A. LABORATORIO COMUNITARIO DE REFERENCIA DE LA FIEBRE CATARRAL OVINA/EF-REFERENCELABORATORIUM FOR BLUETONGUE/GEMEINSCHAFTLICHES REFERENZLABORATORIUM FÜR DIE BLAUZUNGENKRANKHEIT/ΚΟΙΝΟΤΙΚΟ ΕΡΓΑΣΤΗΡΙΟ ΑΝΑΦΟΡΑΣ ΓΙΑ ΤΟΝ ΚΑΤΑΡΡΟΪΚΟ ΠΥΡΕΤΟ ΤΟΥ ΠΡΟΒΑΤΟΥ/COMMUNITY REFERENCE LABORATORY FOR BLUETONGUE/LABORATOIRE COMMUNAUTAIRE DE RÉFÉRENCE POUR LA FIÈVRE CATARRHALE DU MOUTON/LABORATORIO COMUNITARIO DI RIFERIMENTO PER LA FEBBRE CATARRALE DEGLI OVINI/COMMUNAUTAIR REFERENTIELABORATORIUM VOOR BLUETONGUE/LABORATÓRIO COMUNITÁRIO DE REFERÊNCIA EM RELAÇÃO À FEBRE CATARRAL OVINA/LAMPAAN BLUETONGUE-TAUTIA VARTEN NIMETTY YHTEISÖN VERTAILULABORATORIO/GEMENSKAPENS REFERENSLABORATORIUM FÖR BLUETONGUE
AFRC Institute for Animal Health Pirbright Laboratory Ash Road
Surrey GU24 ONF United Kingdom Tel. (44-1483) 23 24 41 Fax (44-1483) 23 24 48 E-mail: [email protected]
B. TASKS OF THE COMMUNITY REFERENCE LABORATORY FOR BLUETONGUE
The Community reference laboratory has the following tasks:
1. coordinating, in consultation with the Commission, diagnostic methods for bluetongue in the Member States, in particular by:
(a) specifying, holding and supplying strains of the bluetongue virus for the purpose of serological tests and the preparation of antiserum;
(b) the provision of reference sera and other reference reagents to the national reference laboratories for the purpose of standardising the tests and the reagents used in each Member State;
(c) the establishment and conservation of a collection of strains and isolates of the bluetongue virus;
(d) the regular organisation of Community comparative testing of diagnostic procedures;
(e) the collection and collation of data and information concerning the diagnostic methods used and the results of the tests carried out in the Community;
(f) the classification of isolates of the bluetongue virus, using the most advanced methods, in order to provide a better understanding of the epizootiology of bluetongue;
(g) monitoring developments worldwide in the area of surveillance, epizootiology and prevention of bluetongue;
2. actively assisting in the identification of centres of bluetongue infection in the Member States by studying viral isolates sent to it for confirmation of diagnosis, classification and epizootiological studies;
3. facilitating the provision of training and refresher courses for experts in laboratory diagnostics with a view to harmonising diagnostic techniques throughout the Community;
4. mutual and reciprocal information exchange with the World Bluetongue Laboratory designated by the International Office for Epizootics (OIE), in particular concerning global developments with regard to bluetongue.
MINIMUM CRITERIA APPLICABLE TO CONTINGENCY PLANS
The contingency plans must provide for at least the following:
1. the establishment at national level of a crisis unit to coordinate all emergency measures in the Member State concerned;
2. a list of local emergency centres adequately equipped for the purpose of coordinating control measures at local level;
3. detailed information on the personnel responsible for emergency measures, their qualifications and their responsibilities;
4. the possibility, for each local centre, of swiftly contacting persons or organisations directly or indirectly affected by an outbreak;
5. the availability of the equipment and materials necessary for the proper implementation of emergency measures;
6. precise instructions regarding the steps to be taken, including means of destroying carcases, when cases of infection or contamination are suspected and confirmed;
7. training programmes for updating and enhancing knowledge of procedures on the ground and administrative procedures;
8. for the diagnostic laboratories, an autopsy function, the capability required for conducting serological and histological tests, etc., and the updating of rapid diagnostic techniques (provisions on the swift transportation of samples should be laid down for this purpose);
9. information concerning the quantity of vaccines against bluetongue deemed necessary in case emergency vaccination needs to be reintroduced;
10. regulatory provisions for implementing the contingency plans.

Pending: 32000L0064

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular the first and third sentences of Article 47(2) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 251 of the Treaty(3),Whereas:(1) Council Directives 85/611/EEC(4), 92/49/EEC(5), 92/96/EEC(6) and 93/22/EEC(7) allow the exchange of information between competent authorities and with certain other authorities or bodies within a Member State or between Member States. The said Directives also allow the conclusion by Member States of cooperation agreements providing for the exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries.(2) On grounds of consistency with Directive 98/33/EC(8), this authorisation to conclude agreements on the exchange of information with third countries should be extended so as to include the exchange of information with certain other authorities or bodies in those countries provided that the information disclosed is subject to appropriate guarantees of professional secrecy.(3) Directive 85/611/EEC, Directive 92/49/EEC, Directive 92/96/EEC and Directive 93/22/EEC should be amended accordingly,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1Article 50(4) of Directive 85/611/EEC shall be replaced by the following:”4. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 6 and 7 only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”Article 2Article 16(3) of Directive 92/49/EEC, Article 15(3) of Directive 92/96/EEC and Article 25(3) of Directive 93/22/EEC, shall be replaced by the following:”3. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 5 and 5a only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”Article 31. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary for them to comply with this Directive not later than 17 November 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of domestic law, which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.Article 4This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.Article 5This Directive is addressed to the Member States.Done at Brussels, 7 November 2000.For the European ParliamentThe PresidentN. FontaineFor the CouncilThe PresidentL. Fabius(1) OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 61.(2) OJ C 168, 16.6.2000, p. 1.(3) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 June 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal) and Council Decision of 29 June 2000.(4) OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 95/26/EC (OJ L 168, 18.7.1995, p. 7).(5) OJ L 228, 11.8.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.(6) OJ L 360, 9.12.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.(7) OJ L 141, 11.6.1993, p. 27. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 97/9/EC (OJ L 84, 26.3.1997, p. 22).(8) OJ L 204, 21.7.1998, p. 29.

Article 50
(4) of Directive 85/611/EEC shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 6 and 7 only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.
Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”

Article 16
(3) of Directive 92/49/EEC, Article 15(3) of Directive 92/96/EEC and Article 25(3) of Directive 93/22/EEC, shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 5 and 5a only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.
Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”

Article 3
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary for them to comply with this Directive not later than 17 November 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of domestic law, which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.

Article 4
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 5
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 7 November 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 61.
(2) OJ C 168, 16.6.2000, p. 1.
(3) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 June 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal) and Council Decision of 29 June 2000.
(4) OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 95/26/EC (OJ L 168, 18.7.1995, p. 7).
(5) OJ L 228, 11.8.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.
(6) OJ L 360, 9.12.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.
(7) OJ L 141, 11.6.1993, p. 27. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 97/9/EC (OJ L 84, 26.3.1997, p. 22).
(8) OJ L 204, 21.7.1998, p. 29.

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular the first and third sentences of Article 47(2) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 251 of the Treaty(3),Whereas:(1) Council Directives 85/611/EEC(4), 92/49/EEC(5), 92/96/EEC(6) and 93/22/EEC(7) allow the exchange of information between competent authorities and with certain other authorities or bodies within a Member State or between Member States. The said Directives also allow the conclusion by Member States of cooperation agreements providing for the exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries.(2) On grounds of consistency with Directive 98/33/EC(8), this authorisation to conclude agreements on the exchange of information with third countries should be extended so as to include the exchange of information with certain other authorities or bodies in those countries provided that the information disclosed is subject to appropriate guarantees of professional secrecy.(3) Directive 85/611/EEC, Directive 92/49/EEC, Directive 92/96/EEC and Directive 93/22/EEC should be amended accordingly,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1Article 50(4) of Directive 85/611/EEC shall be replaced by the following:”4. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 6 and 7 only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”Article 2Article 16(3) of Directive 92/49/EEC, Article 15(3) of Directive 92/96/EEC and Article 25(3) of Directive 93/22/EEC, shall be replaced by the following:”3. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 5 and 5a only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”Article 31. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary for them to comply with this Directive not later than 17 November 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of domestic law, which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.Article 4This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.Article 5This Directive is addressed to the Member States.Done at Brussels, 7 November 2000.For the European ParliamentThe PresidentN. FontaineFor the CouncilThe PresidentL. Fabius(1) OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 61.(2) OJ C 168, 16.6.2000, p. 1.(3) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 June 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal) and Council Decision of 29 June 2000.(4) OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 95/26/EC (OJ L 168, 18.7.1995, p. 7).(5) OJ L 228, 11.8.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.(6) OJ L 360, 9.12.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.(7) OJ L 141, 11.6.1993, p. 27. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 97/9/EC (OJ L 84, 26.3.1997, p. 22).(8) OJ L 204, 21.7.1998, p. 29.
(4) of Directive 85/611/EEC shall be replaced by the following:
“4. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 6 and 7 only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.
Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”
(3) of Directive 92/49/EEC, Article 15(3) of Directive 92/96/EEC and Article 25(3) of Directive 93/22/EEC, shall be replaced by the following:
“3. Member States may conclude cooperation agreements providing for exchange of information with the competent authorities of third countries or with authorities or bodies of third countries as defined in paragraphs 5 and 5a only if the information disclosed is subject to guarantees of professional secrecy at least equivalent to those referred to in this Article. Such exchange of information must be intended for the performance of the supervisory task of the authorities or bodies mentioned.
Where the information originates in another Member State, it may not be disclosed without the express agreement of the competent authorities which have disclosed it and, where appropriate, solely for the purposes for which those authorities gave their agreement.”
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary for them to comply with this Directive not later than 17 November 2002. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such reference shall be laid down by Member States.
2. Member States shall communicate to the Commission the text of the main provisions of domestic law, which they adopt in the field governed by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 7 November 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 116 E, 26.4.2000, p. 61.
(2) OJ C 168, 16.6.2000, p. 1.
(3) Opinion of the European Parliament of 14 June 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal) and Council Decision of 29 June 2000.
(4) OJ L 375, 31.12.1985, p. 3. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 95/26/EC (OJ L 168, 18.7.1995, p. 7).
(5) OJ L 228, 11.8.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.
(6) OJ L 360, 9.12.1992, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 95/26/EC.
(7) OJ L 141, 11.6.1993, p. 27. Directive as last amended by European Parliament and Council Directive 97/9/EC (OJ L 84, 26.3.1997, p. 22).
(8) OJ L 204, 21.7.1998, p. 29.

Pending: 32000L0059

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 80(2) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 251 of the Treaty(4), and in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 18 July 2000,Whereas:(1) Community policy on the environment aims at a high level of protection. It is based on the precautionary principle and the principles that the polluter should pay and that preventive action should be taken.(2) One important field of Community action in maritime transport concerns the reduction of the pollution of the seas. This can be achieved through compliance with international conventions, codes and resolutions while maintaining the freedom of navigation as provided for by the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and the freedom of providing services as provided for in Community law.(3) The Community is seriously concerned about the pollution of the seas and coastlines of the Member States caused by discharges of waste and cargo residues from ships, and in particular about the implementation of the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto (Marpol 73/78) which regulates what wastes can be discharged from ships into the marine environment and requires States Parties to ensure the provision of adequate reception facilities in ports. All Member States have ratified Marpol 73/78.(4) The protection of the marine environment can be enhanced by reducing discharges into the sea of ship-generated waste and cargo residues. This can be achieved by improving the availability and use of reception facilities and by improving the enforcement regime. In its Resolution of 8 June 1993 on a common policy on safe seas(5), the Council included among its priority actions the development of availability and use of reception facilities within the Community.(5) Council Directive 95/21/EC of 19 June 1995 concerning the enforcement, in respect of shipping using Community ports and sailing in the waters under the jurisdiction of the Member States, of international standards for ship safety, pollution prevention and shipboard living and working conditions (port State control)(6) provides that ships posing an unreasonable threat of harm to the marine environment may not proceed to sea.(6) Pollution of the seas by its very nature has transboundary implications. In view of the subsidiarity principle, action at Community level is the most effective way of ensuring common environmental standards for ships and ports throughout the Community.(7) In view of the proportionality principle, a Directive is the appropriate legal instrument, as it provides a framework for the Member States’ uniform and compulsory application of environmental standards, while leaving each Member State the right to decide which implementation tools best fit its internal system.(8) Consistency with existing regional agreements, such as the 1974/1992 Convention on the Protection of the Marine Environment in the Baltic Sea Area, should be ensured.(9) In the interest of improving pollution prevention and avoiding distortion of competition, the environmental requirements should apply to all ships, irrespective of the flag they fly, and adequate reception facilities should be made available in all ports of the Community.(10) Adequate port reception facilities should meet the needs of users, from the largest merchant ship to the smallest recreational craft, and of the environment, without causing undue delay to the ships using them. The obligation to ensure the availability of adequate port reception facilities leaves the Member States with a high degree of freedom to arrange the reception of waste in the most suitable manner and permits them, inter alia, to provide fixed reception installations or to appoint service providers bringing to the ports mobile units for the reception of waste when needed. This obligation also implies the obligation to provide all services and/or other accompanying arrangements necessary for the proper and adequate use of these facilities.(11) Adequacy of facilities can be improved by up-to-date waste reception and handling plans established in consultation with the relevant parties.(12) The effectiveness of port reception facilities can be improved by requiring ships to notify their need to use reception facilities. Such notification would also provide information for effectively planned waste management. Waste from fishing vessels and from recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers may be handled by the port reception facilities without prior notification.(13) Discharges of ship-generated waste at sea can be reduced by requiring all ships to deliver their waste to port reception facilities before leaving the port. In order to reconcile the interest of the smooth operation of maritime transport with the protection of the environment, exceptions to this requirement should be possible taking into account the sufficiency of the dedicated storage capacity on board, the possibility to deliver at another port without risk of discharge at sea and specific delivery requirements adopted in accordance with international law.(14) In view of the “polluter pays” principle, the costs of port reception facilities, including the treatment and disposal of ship-generated waste, should be covered by ships. In the interest of protecting the environment, the fee system should encourage the delivery of ship-generated waste to ports instead of discharge into the sea. This can be facilitated by providing that all ships contribute to the costs for the reception and handling of ship-generated waste so as to reduce the economic incentives to discharge into the sea. In view of the subsidiarity principle, Member States should, in accordance with their national laws and current practices, retain the powers to establish whether and in what proportion the fees related to quantities actually delivered by the ships will be included in the cost recovery systems for using port reception facilities. Charges for using these facilities should be fair, non-discriminatory and transparent.(15) Ships producing reduced quantities of ship-generated waste should be treated more favourably in the cost recovery systems. Common criteria would facilitate the identification of such ships.(16) In order to avoid undue burden for the parties concerned, ships engaged in scheduled traffic with frequent and regular port calls may be exempted from certain obligations deriving from this Directive where there is sufficient evidence that there are arrangements to ensure the delivery of the waste and the payment of fees.(17) Cargo residues should be delivered to port reception facilities in accordance with Marpol 73/78. Marpol 73/78 requires cargo residues to be delivered to port reception facilities to the extent necessary to comply with the tank cleaning requirements. Any fee for such delivery should be paid by the user of the reception facility, the user being normally specified in the contractual arrangements between the parties involved or in other local arrangements.(18) It is necessary to undertake targeted inspections in order to verify compliance with this Directive. The number of such inspections, as well as the penalties imposed, should be sufficient to deter non-compliance with this Directive. For reasons of efficiency and cost-effectiveness, such inspections may be undertaken within the framework of Directive 95/21/EC, when applicable.(19) Member States should ensure a proper administrative framework for the adequate functioning of the port reception facilities. Under Marpol 73/78, allegations of inadequate port reception facilities should be transmitted to the International Maritime Organisation (IMO). The same information could be simultaneously transmitted to the Commission for information purposes.(20) An information system for the identification of polluting or potentially polluting ships would facilitate the enforcement of this Directive and would be helpful in evaluating the implementation thereof. The SIRENAC information system established under the Paris Memorandum of Understanding on Port State Control provides a large amount of the additional information needed for that purpose.(21) It is necessary that a Committee consisting of representatives of the Member States assist the Commission in the effective application of this Directive. Since the measures necessary for implementing this Directive are measures of a general scope within the meaning of Article 2 of Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(7), such measures should be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure provided for in Article 5 of that Decision.(22) Certain provisions of this Directive may, without broadening its scope, be amended in accordance with that procedure in order to take into account Community or IMO measures which enter into force in the future so as to ensure their harmonised implementation,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1PurposeThe purpose of this Directive is to reduce the discharges of ship-generated waste and cargo residues into the sea, especially illegal discharges, from ships using ports in the Community, by improving the availability and use of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste and cargo residues, thereby enhancing the protection of the marine environment.Article 2DefinitionsFor the purpose of this Directive:(a) “ship” shall mean a seagoing vessel of any type whatsoever operating in the marine environment and shall include hydrofoil boats, air-cushion vehicles, submersibles and floating craft;(b) “Marpol 73/78” shall mean the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto, as in force at the date of adoption of this Directive;(c) “ship-generated waste” shall mean all waste, including sewage, and residues other than cargo residues, which are generated during the service of a ship and fall under the scope of Annexes I, IV and V to Marpol 73/78 and cargo-associated waste as defined in the Guidelines for the implementation of Annex V to Marpol 73/78;(d) “cargo residues” shall mean the remnants of any cargo material on board in cargo holds or tanks which remain after unloading procedures and cleaning operations are completed and shall include loading/unloading excesses and spillage;(e) “port reception facilities” shall mean any facility, which is fixed, floating or mobile and capable of receiving ship-generated waste or cargo residues;(f) “fishing vessel” shall mean any ship equipped or used commercially for catching fish or other living resources of the sea;(g) “recreational craft” shall mean a ship of any type, regardless of the means of propulsion, intended for sports or leisure purposes;(h) “port” shall mean a place or a geographical area made up of such improvement works and equipment as to permit, principally, the reception of ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft.Without prejudice to the definitions in points (c) and (d), “ship-generated waste” and “cargo residues” shall be considered to be waste within the meaning of

Article 1
The purpose of this Directive is to reduce the discharges of ship-generated waste and cargo residues into the sea, especially illegal discharges, from ships using ports in the Community, by improving the availability and use of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste and cargo residues, thereby enhancing the protection of the marine environment.

Article 2
Definitions
For the purpose of this Directive:
(a) “ship” shall mean a seagoing vessel of any type whatsoever operating in the marine environment and shall include hydrofoil boats, air-cushion vehicles, submersibles and floating craft;
(b) “Marpol 73/78” shall mean the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto, as in force at the date of adoption of this Directive;
(c) “ship-generated waste” shall mean all waste, including sewage, and residues other than cargo residues, which are generated during the service of a ship and fall under the scope of Annexes I, IV and V to Marpol 73/78 and cargo-associated waste as defined in the Guidelines for the implementation of Annex V to Marpol 73/78;
(d) “cargo residues” shall mean the remnants of any cargo material on board in cargo holds or tanks which remain after unloading procedures and cleaning operations are completed and shall include loading/unloading excesses and spillage;
(e) “port reception facilities” shall mean any facility, which is fixed, floating or mobile and capable of receiving ship-generated waste or cargo residues;
(f) “fishing vessel” shall mean any ship equipped or used commercially for catching fish or other living resources of the sea;
(g) “recreational craft” shall mean a ship of any type, regardless of the means of propulsion, intended for sports or leisure purposes;
(h) “port” shall mean a place or a geographical area made up of such improvement works and equipment as to permit, principally, the reception of ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft.
Without prejudice to the definitions in points (c) and (d), “ship-generated waste” and “cargo residues” shall be considered to be waste within the meaning of Article 1(a) of Council Directive 75/442/EEC of 15 July 1975 on waste(8).

Article 3
This Directive shall apply to:
(a) all ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft, irrespective of their flag, calling at, or operating within, a port of a Member State, with the exception of any warship, naval auxiliary or other ship owned or operated by a State and used, for the time being, only on government non-commercial service; and
(b) all ports of the Member States normally visited by ships falling under the scope of point (a).
Member States shall take measures to ensure that ships which are excluded from the scope of this Directive under point (a) of the preceding paragraph deliver their ship-generated waste and cargo residues in a manner consistent, in so far as is reasonable and practicable, with this Directive.

Article 4
Port reception facilities
1. Member States shall ensure the availability of port reception facilities adequate to meet the needs of the ships normally using the port without causing undue delay to ships.
2. To achieve adequacy, the reception facilities shall be capable of receiving the types and quantities of ship-generated waste and cargo residues from ships normally using that port, taking into account the operational needs of the users of the port, the size and the geographical location of the port, the type of ships calling at that port and the exemptions provided for under Article 9.
3. Member States shall establish procedures, in accordance with those agreed by the International Maritime Organization (IMO), for reporting to the port State alleged inadequacies of port reception facilities.

Article 5
Waste reception and handling plans
1. An appropriate waste reception and handling plan shall be developed and implemented for each port following consultations with the relevant parties, in particular with port users or their representatives, having regard to the requirements of Articles 4, 6, 7, 10 and 12. Detailed requirements for the development of such plans are set out in Annex I.
2. The waste reception and handling plans referred to in paragraph 1 may, where required for reasons of efficiency, be developed in a regional context with the appropriate involvement of each port, provided that the need for, and availability of, reception facilities are specified for each individual port.
3. Member States shall evaluate and approve the waste reception and handling plan, monitor its implementation and ensure its re-approval at least every three years and after significant changes in the operation of the port.

Article 6
Notification
1. The master of a ship, other than a fishing vessel or recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers, bound for a port located in the Community shall complete truly and accurately the form in Annex II and notify that information to the authority or body designated for this purpose by the Member State in which that port is located:
(a) at least 24 hours prior to arrival, if the port of call is known; or
(b) as soon as the port of call is known, if this information is available less than 24 hours prior to arrival; or
(c) at the latest upon departure from the previous port, if the duration of the voyage is less than 24 hours.
Member States may decide that the information will be notified to the operator of the port reception facility, who will forward it to the relevant authority.
2. The information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be kept on board at least until the next port of call and shall upon request be made available to the Member States’ authorities.

Article 7
Delivery of ship-generated waste
1. The master of a ship calling at a Community port shall, before leaving the port, deliver all ship-generated waste to a port reception facility.
2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1, a ship may proceed to the next port of call without delivering the ship-generated waste, if it follows from the information given in accordance with Article 6 and Annex II, that there is sufficient dedicated storage capacity for all ship-generated waste that has been accumulated and will be accumulated during the intended voyage of the ship until the port of delivery.
If there are good reasons to believe that adequate facilities are not available at the intended port of delivery, or if this port is unknown, and that there is therefore a risk that the waste will be discharged at sea, the Member State shall take all necessary measures to prevent marine pollution, if necessary by requiring the ship to deliver its waste before departure from the port.
3. Paragraph 2 shall apply without prejudice to more stringent delivery requirements for ships adopted in accordance with international law.

Article 8
Fees for ship-generated waste
1. Member States shall ensure that the costs of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste, including the treatment and disposal of the waste, shall be covered through the collection of a fee from ships.
2. The cost recovery systems for using port reception facilities shall provide no incentive for ships to discharge their waste into the sea. To this end the following principles shall apply to ships other than fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers:
(a) all ships calling at a port of a Member State shall contribute significantly to the costs referred to in paragraph 1, irrespective of actual use of the facilities. Arrangements to this effect may include incorporation of the fee in the port dues or a separate standard waste fee. The fees may be differentiated with respect to, inter alia, the category, type and size of the ship;
(b) the part of the costs which is not covered by the fee referred to in subparagraph (a), if any, shall be covered on the basis of the types and quantities of ship-generated waste actually delivered by the ship;
(c) fees may be reduced if the ship’s environmental management, design, equipment and operation are such that the master of the ship can demonstrate that it produces reduced quantities of ship-generated waste.
3. In order to ensure that the fees are fair, transparent, non-discriminatory and reflect the costs of the facilities and services made available and, where appropriate, used, the amount of the fees and the basis on which they have been calculated should be made clear for the port users.
4. The Commission shall, within three years of the date referred to in Article 16(1), submit a report to the European Parliament and to the Council, evaluating the impact of the variety of cost recovery systems adopted in accordance with paragraph 2 on the marine environment and waste flow patterns. This report shall be drawn up in liaison with the competent authorities of the Member States and representatives of ports.
The Commission shall, if necessary in the light of this evaluation, submit a proposal to amend this Directive by the introduction of a system involving the payment of an appropriate percentage, of no less than one third, of the costs referred to in paragraph 1 by all ships calling at a port of a Member State irrespective of actual use of the facilities, or an alternative system with equivalent effects.

Article 9
1. When ships are engaged in scheduled traffic with frequent and regular port calls and there is sufficient evidence of an arrangement to ensure the delivery of ship-generated waste and payment of fees in a port along the ship’s route, Member States of the ports involved may exempt these ships from the obligations in Article 6, Article 7(1) and Article 8.
2. Member States shall inform the Commission of exemptions granted in accordance with paragraph 1 on a regular basis, at least once a year.

Article 10
Delivery of cargo residues
The master of a ship calling at a Community port shall ensure that cargo residues are delivered to a port reception facility in accordance with the provisions of Marpol 73/78. Any fee for delivery of cargo residues shall be paid by the user of the reception facility.

Article 11
Enforcement
1. Member States shall ensure that any ship may be subject to an inspection in order to verify that it complies with Articles 7 and 10 and that a sufficient number of such inspections is carried out.
2. For inspections concerning ships other than fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers:
(a) in selecting ships for inspection, Member States shall pay particular attention to:
– ships which have not complied with the notification requirements in Article 6;
– ships for which the examination of the information provided by the master in accordance with Article 6 has revealed other grounds to believe that the ship does not comply with this Directive;
(b) such inspection may be undertaken within the framework of Directive 95/21/EC, when applicable; whatever the framework of the inspections, the 25 % inspection requirement set out in that Directive shall apply;
(c) if the relevant authority is not satisfied with the results of this inspection, it shall ensure that the ship does not leave the port until it has delivered its ship-generated waste and cargo residues to a port reception facility in accordance with Articles 7 and 10;
(d) when there is clear evidence that a ship has proceeded to sea without having complied with Articles 7 or 10, the competent authority of the next port of call shall be informed thereof and such a ship shall, without prejudice to the application of the penalties referred to in Article 13, not be permitted to leave that port until a more detailed assessment of factors relating to the ship’s compliance with this Directive, such as the accuracy of any information provided in accordance with Article 6, has taken place.
3. Member States shall establish control procedures, to the extent required, for fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers to ensure compliance with the applicable requirements of this Directive.

Article 12
Accompanying measures
1. Member States shall:
(a) take all necessary measures to ensure that masters, providers of port reception facilities and other persons concerned are adequately informed of the requirements addressed to them under this Directive and that they comply with them;
(b) designate appropriate authorities or bodies for performing functions under this Directive;
(c) make provision for cooperation between their relevant authorities and commercial organisations to ensure the effective implementation of this Directive;
(d) ensure that the information notified by masters in accordance with Article 6 be appropriately examined;
(e) ensure that the formalities relating to the use of port reception facilities are simple and expeditious in order to create an incentive for the master to use port reception facilities and to avoid undue delays to ships;
(f) ensure that the Commission is provided with a copy of the allegations of inadequate port reception facilities referred to in Article 4(3);
(g) ensure that the treatment, recovery or disposal of ship-generated waste and cargo residues shall be carried out in accordance with Directive 75/442/EEC and other relevant Community waste legislation, in particular Council Directive 75/439/EEC of 16 June 1975 on the disposal of waste oils(9) and Council Directive 91/689/EEC of 12 December 1991 on hazardous waste(10).
(h) ensure in accordance with their national legislation that any party involved in the delivery or reception of ship-generated waste or cargo residues can claim compensation for damage caused by undue delay.
2. Delivery of ship-generated waste and cargo residues shall be considered as release for free circulation within the meaning of Article 79 of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 of 12 October 1992 establishing the Community Customs Code(11). The customs authorities shall not require the lodging of a summary declaration in accordance with Article 45 of the Community Customs Code.
3. Member States and the Commission shall co-operate in establishing an appropriate information and monitoring system, covering at least the whole of the Community, to:
– improve the identification of ships which have not delivered their ship-generated waste and cargo residues in accordance with this Directive,
– ascertain whether the goals set in Article 1 of the Directive have been met.
4. Member States and the Commission shall cooperate in establishing common criteria for identifying ships referred to in Article 8(2)(c).

Article 13
Member States shall lay down a system of penalties for the breach of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and shall take all the measures necessary to ensure that those penalties are applied. The penalties thus provided shall be effective, proportionate and dissuasive.

Article 14
Regulatory Committee
1. The Commission shall be assisted by the Committee set up pursuant to Article 12(1) of Directive 93/75/EEC(12), hereinafter referred to as “the Committee”.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
3. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.

Article 15
Amendment procedure
The Annexes to this Directive, the definition in Article 2(b), references to Community instruments and references to IMO instruments may be amended in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 14(2) in order to bring them into line with Community or IMO measures which have entered into force, insofar as such amendments do not broaden the scope of this Directive.
Furthermore, the Annexes to this Directive may be amended in accordance with that procedure when necessary to improve the regime established by this Directive, insofar as such amendments do not broaden the scope of this Directive.

Article 16
Implementation
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive before 28 December 2002 and forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
However, as far as sewage as referred to in Article 2(c) is concerned, the implementation of this Directive shall be suspended until 12 months after the entry into force of Annex IV to Marpol 73/78, while respecting the distinction made in this convention between new and existing ships.
2. When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such a reference shall be laid down by Member States.

Article 17
1. Member States shall submit to the Commission a status report concerning the implementation of this Directive every three years.
2. The Commission shall submit an evaluation report on the operation of the system as provided for in this Directive to the European Parliament and the Council, on the basis of the reports of the Member States as provided for in paragraph 1 together with proposals as necessary, concerning the implementation of this Directive.

Article 18
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 19
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 27 November 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 271, 31.8.1998, p. 79 and
OJ C 148, 28.5.1999, p. 7.
(2) OJ C 138, 18.5.1999, p. 12.
(3) OJ C 198, 14.7.1999, p. 27.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 11 February 1999 (OJ C 150, 28.5.1999, p. 432), confirmed on 16 September 1999, Council Common Position of 8 November 1999 (OJ C 10, 13.1.2000, p. 14) and Decision of the European Parliament of 14 March 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 6 September 2000 and Decision of the Council of 14 September 2000.
(5) OJ C 271, 7.10.1993, p. 1.
(6) OJ L 157, 7.7.1995, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 98/42/EC (OJ L 184, 27.6.1998, p. 40).
(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(8) OJ L 194, 25.7.1975, p. 39. Directive as last amended by Commission Decision 96/350/EC (OJ L 135, 6.6.1996, p. 32).
(9) OJ L 194, 25.7.1975, p. 23. Directive as last amended by Directive 91/692/EEC (OJ L 377, 31.12.1991, p. 48).
(10) OJ L 377, 31.12.1991, p. 20. Directive as last amended by Directive 94/31/EEC (OJ L 168, 2.7.1994, p. 28).
(11) OJ L 302, 19.10.1992, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 955/1999 (OJ L 119, 7.5.1999, p. 1).
(12) OJ L 247, 5.10.1993, p. 19. Directive as last amended by Directive 98/74/EC (OJ L 276, 13.10.1998, p. 7).

THE COUNCIL OF THE EUROPEAN UNION,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community, and in particular Article 80(2) thereof,Having regard to the proposal from the Commission(1),Having regard to the Opinion of the Economic and Social Committee(2),Having regard to the Opinion of the Committee of the Regions(3),Acting in accordance with the procedure referred to in Article 251 of the Treaty(4), and in the light of the joint text approved by the Conciliation Committee on 18 July 2000,Whereas:(1) Community policy on the environment aims at a high level of protection. It is based on the precautionary principle and the principles that the polluter should pay and that preventive action should be taken.(2) One important field of Community action in maritime transport concerns the reduction of the pollution of the seas. This can be achieved through compliance with international conventions, codes and resolutions while maintaining the freedom of navigation as provided for by the United Nations Convention on the Law of the Sea and the freedom of providing services as provided for in Community law.(3) The Community is seriously concerned about the pollution of the seas and coastlines of the Member States caused by discharges of waste and cargo residues from ships, and in particular about the implementation of the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto (Marpol 73/78) which regulates what wastes can be discharged from ships into the marine environment and requires States Parties to ensure the provision of adequate reception facilities in ports. All Member States have ratified Marpol 73/78.(4) The protection of the marine environment can be enhanced by reducing discharges into the sea of ship-generated waste and cargo residues. This can be achieved by improving the availability and use of reception facilities and by improving the enforcement regime. In its Resolution of 8 June 1993 on a common policy on safe seas(5), the Council included among its priority actions the development of availability and use of reception facilities within the Community.(5) Council Directive 95/21/EC of 19 June 1995 concerning the enforcement, in respect of shipping using Community ports and sailing in the waters under the jurisdiction of the Member States, of international standards for ship safety, pollution prevention and shipboard living and working conditions (port State control)(6) provides that ships posing an unreasonable threat of harm to the marine environment may not proceed to sea.(6) Pollution of the seas by its very nature has transboundary implications. In view of the subsidiarity principle, action at Community level is the most effective way of ensuring common environmental standards for ships and ports throughout the Community.(7) In view of the proportionality principle, a Directive is the appropriate legal instrument, as it provides a framework for the Member States’ uniform and compulsory application of environmental standards, while leaving each Member State the right to decide which implementation tools best fit its internal system.(8) Consistency with existing regional agreements, such as the 1974/1992 Convention on the Protection of the Marine Environment in the Baltic Sea Area, should be ensured.(9) In the interest of improving pollution prevention and avoiding distortion of competition, the environmental requirements should apply to all ships, irrespective of the flag they fly, and adequate reception facilities should be made available in all ports of the Community.(10) Adequate port reception facilities should meet the needs of users, from the largest merchant ship to the smallest recreational craft, and of the environment, without causing undue delay to the ships using them. The obligation to ensure the availability of adequate port reception facilities leaves the Member States with a high degree of freedom to arrange the reception of waste in the most suitable manner and permits them, inter alia, to provide fixed reception installations or to appoint service providers bringing to the ports mobile units for the reception of waste when needed. This obligation also implies the obligation to provide all services and/or other accompanying arrangements necessary for the proper and adequate use of these facilities.(11) Adequacy of facilities can be improved by up-to-date waste reception and handling plans established in consultation with the relevant parties.(12) The effectiveness of port reception facilities can be improved by requiring ships to notify their need to use reception facilities. Such notification would also provide information for effectively planned waste management. Waste from fishing vessels and from recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers may be handled by the port reception facilities without prior notification.(13) Discharges of ship-generated waste at sea can be reduced by requiring all ships to deliver their waste to port reception facilities before leaving the port. In order to reconcile the interest of the smooth operation of maritime transport with the protection of the environment, exceptions to this requirement should be possible taking into account the sufficiency of the dedicated storage capacity on board, the possibility to deliver at another port without risk of discharge at sea and specific delivery requirements adopted in accordance with international law.(14) In view of the “polluter pays” principle, the costs of port reception facilities, including the treatment and disposal of ship-generated waste, should be covered by ships. In the interest of protecting the environment, the fee system should encourage the delivery of ship-generated waste to ports instead of discharge into the sea. This can be facilitated by providing that all ships contribute to the costs for the reception and handling of ship-generated waste so as to reduce the economic incentives to discharge into the sea. In view of the subsidiarity principle, Member States should, in accordance with their national laws and current practices, retain the powers to establish whether and in what proportion the fees related to quantities actually delivered by the ships will be included in the cost recovery systems for using port reception facilities. Charges for using these facilities should be fair, non-discriminatory and transparent.(15) Ships producing reduced quantities of ship-generated waste should be treated more favourably in the cost recovery systems. Common criteria would facilitate the identification of such ships.(16) In order to avoid undue burden for the parties concerned, ships engaged in scheduled traffic with frequent and regular port calls may be exempted from certain obligations deriving from this Directive where there is sufficient evidence that there are arrangements to ensure the delivery of the waste and the payment of fees.(17) Cargo residues should be delivered to port reception facilities in accordance with Marpol 73/78. Marpol 73/78 requires cargo residues to be delivered to port reception facilities to the extent necessary to comply with the tank cleaning requirements. Any fee for such delivery should be paid by the user of the reception facility, the user being normally specified in the contractual arrangements between the parties involved or in other local arrangements.(18) It is necessary to undertake targeted inspections in order to verify compliance with this Directive. The number of such inspections, as well as the penalties imposed, should be sufficient to deter non-compliance with this Directive. For reasons of efficiency and cost-effectiveness, such inspections may be undertaken within the framework of Directive 95/21/EC, when applicable.(19) Member States should ensure a proper administrative framework for the adequate functioning of the port reception facilities. Under Marpol 73/78, allegations of inadequate port reception facilities should be transmitted to the International Maritime Organisation (IMO). The same information could be simultaneously transmitted to the Commission for information purposes.(20) An information system for the identification of polluting or potentially polluting ships would facilitate the enforcement of this Directive and would be helpful in evaluating the implementation thereof. The SIRENAC information system established under the Paris Memorandum of Understanding on Port State Control provides a large amount of the additional information needed for that purpose.(21) It is necessary that a Committee consisting of representatives of the Member States assist the Commission in the effective application of this Directive. Since the measures necessary for implementing this Directive are measures of a general scope within the meaning of Article 2 of Council Decision 1999/468/EC of 28 June 1999 laying down the procedures for the exercise of implementing powers conferred on the Commission(7), such measures should be adopted in accordance with the regulatory procedure provided for in Article 5 of that Decision.(22) Certain provisions of this Directive may, without broadening its scope, be amended in accordance with that procedure in order to take into account Community or IMO measures which enter into force in the future so as to ensure their harmonised implementation,HAVE ADOPTED THIS DIRECTIVE:Article 1PurposeThe purpose of this Directive is to reduce the discharges of ship-generated waste and cargo residues into the sea, especially illegal discharges, from ships using ports in the Community, by improving the availability and use of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste and cargo residues, thereby enhancing the protection of the marine environment.Article 2DefinitionsFor the purpose of this Directive:(a) “ship” shall mean a seagoing vessel of any type whatsoever operating in the marine environment and shall include hydrofoil boats, air-cushion vehicles, submersibles and floating craft;(b) “Marpol 73/78” shall mean the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto, as in force at the date of adoption of this Directive;(c) “ship-generated waste” shall mean all waste, including sewage, and residues other than cargo residues, which are generated during the service of a ship and fall under the scope of Annexes I, IV and V to Marpol 73/78 and cargo-associated waste as defined in the Guidelines for the implementation of Annex V to Marpol 73/78;(d) “cargo residues” shall mean the remnants of any cargo material on board in cargo holds or tanks which remain after unloading procedures and cleaning operations are completed and shall include loading/unloading excesses and spillage;(e) “port reception facilities” shall mean any facility, which is fixed, floating or mobile and capable of receiving ship-generated waste or cargo residues;(f) “fishing vessel” shall mean any ship equipped or used commercially for catching fish or other living resources of the sea;(g) “recreational craft” shall mean a ship of any type, regardless of the means of propulsion, intended for sports or leisure purposes;(h) “port” shall mean a place or a geographical area made up of such improvement works and equipment as to permit, principally, the reception of ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft.Without prejudice to the definitions in points (c) and (d), “ship-generated waste” and “cargo residues” shall be considered to be waste within the meaning of
The purpose of this Directive is to reduce the discharges of ship-generated waste and cargo residues into the sea, especially illegal discharges, from ships using ports in the Community, by improving the availability and use of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste and cargo residues, thereby enhancing the protection of the marine environment.
Definitions
For the purpose of this Directive:
(a) “ship” shall mean a seagoing vessel of any type whatsoever operating in the marine environment and shall include hydrofoil boats, air-cushion vehicles, submersibles and floating craft;
(b) “Marpol 73/78” shall mean the International Convention for the Prevention of Pollution from Ships, 1973, as modified by the Protocol of 1978 relating thereto, as in force at the date of adoption of this Directive;
(c) “ship-generated waste” shall mean all waste, including sewage, and residues other than cargo residues, which are generated during the service of a ship and fall under the scope of Annexes I, IV and V to Marpol 73/78 and cargo-associated waste as defined in the Guidelines for the implementation of Annex V to Marpol 73/78;
(d) “cargo residues” shall mean the remnants of any cargo material on board in cargo holds or tanks which remain after unloading procedures and cleaning operations are completed and shall include loading/unloading excesses and spillage;
(e) “port reception facilities” shall mean any facility, which is fixed, floating or mobile and capable of receiving ship-generated waste or cargo residues;
(f) “fishing vessel” shall mean any ship equipped or used commercially for catching fish or other living resources of the sea;
(g) “recreational craft” shall mean a ship of any type, regardless of the means of propulsion, intended for sports or leisure purposes;
(h) “port” shall mean a place or a geographical area made up of such improvement works and equipment as to permit, principally, the reception of ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft.
Without prejudice to the definitions in points (c) and (d), “ship-generated waste” and “cargo residues” shall be considered to be waste within the meaning of Article 1(a) of Council Directive 75/442/EEC of 15 July 1975 on waste(8).
This Directive shall apply to:
(a) all ships, including fishing vessels and recreational craft, irrespective of their flag, calling at, or operating within, a port of a Member State, with the exception of any warship, naval auxiliary or other ship owned or operated by a State and used, for the time being, only on government non-commercial service; and
(b) all ports of the Member States normally visited by ships falling under the scope of point (a).
Member States shall take measures to ensure that ships which are excluded from the scope of this Directive under point (a) of the preceding paragraph deliver their ship-generated waste and cargo residues in a manner consistent, in so far as is reasonable and practicable, with this Directive.
Port reception facilities
1. Member States shall ensure the availability of port reception facilities adequate to meet the needs of the ships normally using the port without causing undue delay to ships.
2. To achieve adequacy, the reception facilities shall be capable of receiving the types and quantities of ship-generated waste and cargo residues from ships normally using that port, taking into account the operational needs of the users of the port, the size and the geographical location of the port, the type of ships calling at that port and the exemptions provided for under Article 9.
3. Member States shall establish procedures, in accordance with those agreed by the International Maritime Organization (IMO), for reporting to the port State alleged inadequacies of port reception facilities.
Waste reception and handling plans
1. An appropriate waste reception and handling plan shall be developed and implemented for each port following consultations with the relevant parties, in particular with port users or their representatives, having regard to the requirements of Articles 4, 6, 7, 10 and 12. Detailed requirements for the development of such plans are set out in Annex I.
2. The waste reception and handling plans referred to in paragraph 1 may, where required for reasons of efficiency, be developed in a regional context with the appropriate involvement of each port, provided that the need for, and availability of, reception facilities are specified for each individual port.
3. Member States shall evaluate and approve the waste reception and handling plan, monitor its implementation and ensure its re-approval at least every three years and after significant changes in the operation of the port.
Notification
1. The master of a ship, other than a fishing vessel or recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers, bound for a port located in the Community shall complete truly and accurately the form in Annex II and notify that information to the authority or body designated for this purpose by the Member State in which that port is located:
(a) at least 24 hours prior to arrival, if the port of call is known; or
(b) as soon as the port of call is known, if this information is available less than 24 hours prior to arrival; or
(c) at the latest upon departure from the previous port, if the duration of the voyage is less than 24 hours.
Member States may decide that the information will be notified to the operator of the port reception facility, who will forward it to the relevant authority.
2. The information referred to in paragraph 1 shall be kept on board at least until the next port of call and shall upon request be made available to the Member States’ authorities.
Delivery of ship-generated waste
1. The master of a ship calling at a Community port shall, before leaving the port, deliver all ship-generated waste to a port reception facility.
2. Notwithstanding paragraph 1, a ship may proceed to the next port of call without delivering the ship-generated waste, if it follows from the information given in accordance with Article 6 and Annex II, that there is sufficient dedicated storage capacity for all ship-generated waste that has been accumulated and will be accumulated during the intended voyage of the ship until the port of delivery.
If there are good reasons to believe that adequate facilities are not available at the intended port of delivery, or if this port is unknown, and that there is therefore a risk that the waste will be discharged at sea, the Member State shall take all necessary measures to prevent marine pollution, if necessary by requiring the ship to deliver its waste before departure from the port.
3. Paragraph 2 shall apply without prejudice to more stringent delivery requirements for ships adopted in accordance with international law.
Fees for ship-generated waste
1. Member States shall ensure that the costs of port reception facilities for ship-generated waste, including the treatment and disposal of the waste, shall be covered through the collection of a fee from ships.
2. The cost recovery systems for using port reception facilities shall provide no incentive for ships to discharge their waste into the sea. To this end the following principles shall apply to ships other than fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers:
(a) all ships calling at a port of a Member State shall contribute significantly to the costs referred to in paragraph 1, irrespective of actual use of the facilities. Arrangements to this effect may include incorporation of the fee in the port dues or a separate standard waste fee. The fees may be differentiated with respect to, inter alia, the category, type and size of the ship;
(b) the part of the costs which is not covered by the fee referred to in subparagraph (a), if any, shall be covered on the basis of the types and quantities of ship-generated waste actually delivered by the ship;
(c) fees may be reduced if the ship’s environmental management, design, equipment and operation are such that the master of the ship can demonstrate that it produces reduced quantities of ship-generated waste.
3. In order to ensure that the fees are fair, transparent, non-discriminatory and reflect the costs of the facilities and services made available and, where appropriate, used, the amount of the fees and the basis on which they have been calculated should be made clear for the port users.
4. The Commission shall, within three years of the date referred to in Article 16(1), submit a report to the European Parliament and to the Council, evaluating the impact of the variety of cost recovery systems adopted in accordance with paragraph 2 on the marine environment and waste flow patterns. This report shall be drawn up in liaison with the competent authorities of the Member States and representatives of ports.
The Commission shall, if necessary in the light of this evaluation, submit a proposal to amend this Directive by the introduction of a system involving the payment of an appropriate percentage, of no less than one third, of the costs referred to in paragraph 1 by all ships calling at a port of a Member State irrespective of actual use of the facilities, or an alternative system with equivalent effects.
1. When ships are engaged in scheduled traffic with frequent and regular port calls and there is sufficient evidence of an arrangement to ensure the delivery of ship-generated waste and payment of fees in a port along the ship’s route, Member States of the ports involved may exempt these ships from the obligations in Article 6, Article 7(1) and Article 8.
2. Member States shall inform the Commission of exemptions granted in accordance with paragraph 1 on a regular basis, at least once a year.
Delivery of cargo residues
The master of a ship calling at a Community port shall ensure that cargo residues are delivered to a port reception facility in accordance with the provisions of Marpol 73/78. Any fee for delivery of cargo residues shall be paid by the user of the reception facility.
Enforcement
1. Member States shall ensure that any ship may be subject to an inspection in order to verify that it complies with Articles 7 and 10 and that a sufficient number of such inspections is carried out.
2. For inspections concerning ships other than fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers:
(a) in selecting ships for inspection, Member States shall pay particular attention to:
– ships which have not complied with the notification requirements in Article 6;
– ships for which the examination of the information provided by the master in accordance with Article 6 has revealed other grounds to believe that the ship does not comply with this Directive;
(b) such inspection may be undertaken within the framework of Directive 95/21/EC, when applicable; whatever the framework of the inspections, the 25 % inspection requirement set out in that Directive shall apply;
(c) if the relevant authority is not satisfied with the results of this inspection, it shall ensure that the ship does not leave the port until it has delivered its ship-generated waste and cargo residues to a port reception facility in accordance with Articles 7 and 10;
(d) when there is clear evidence that a ship has proceeded to sea without having complied with Articles 7 or 10, the competent authority of the next port of call shall be informed thereof and such a ship shall, without prejudice to the application of the penalties referred to in Article 13, not be permitted to leave that port until a more detailed assessment of factors relating to the ship’s compliance with this Directive, such as the accuracy of any information provided in accordance with Article 6, has taken place.
3. Member States shall establish control procedures, to the extent required, for fishing vessels and recreational craft authorised to carry no more than 12 passengers to ensure compliance with the applicable requirements of this Directive.
Accompanying measures
1. Member States shall:
(a) take all necessary measures to ensure that masters, providers of port reception facilities and other persons concerned are adequately informed of the requirements addressed to them under this Directive and that they comply with them;
(b) designate appropriate authorities or bodies for performing functions under this Directive;
(c) make provision for cooperation between their relevant authorities and commercial organisations to ensure the effective implementation of this Directive;
(d) ensure that the information notified by masters in accordance with Article 6 be appropriately examined;
(e) ensure that the formalities relating to the use of port reception facilities are simple and expeditious in order to create an incentive for the master to use port reception facilities and to avoid undue delays to ships;
(f) ensure that the Commission is provided with a copy of the allegations of inadequate port reception facilities referred to in Article 4(3);
(g) ensure that the treatment, recovery or disposal of ship-generated waste and cargo residues shall be carried out in accordance with Directive 75/442/EEC and other relevant Community waste legislation, in particular Council Directive 75/439/EEC of 16 June 1975 on the disposal of waste oils(9) and Council Directive 91/689/EEC of 12 December 1991 on hazardous waste(10).
(h) ensure in accordance with their national legislation that any party involved in the delivery or reception of ship-generated waste or cargo residues can claim compensation for damage caused by undue delay.
2. Delivery of ship-generated waste and cargo residues shall be considered as release for free circulation within the meaning of Article 79 of Council Regulation (EEC) No 2913/92 of 12 October 1992 establishing the Community Customs Code(11). The customs authorities shall not require the lodging of a summary declaration in accordance with Article 45 of the Community Customs Code.
3. Member States and the Commission shall co-operate in establishing an appropriate information and monitoring system, covering at least the whole of the Community, to:
– improve the identification of ships which have not delivered their ship-generated waste and cargo residues in accordance with this Directive,
– ascertain whether the goals set in Article 1 of the Directive have been met.
4. Member States and the Commission shall cooperate in establishing common criteria for identifying ships referred to in Article 8(2)(c).
Member States shall lay down a system of penalties for the breach of national provisions adopted pursuant to this Directive and shall take all the measures necessary to ensure that those penalties are applied. The penalties thus provided shall be effective, proportionate and dissuasive.
Regulatory Committee
1. The Commission shall be assisted by the Committee set up pursuant to Article 12(1) of Directive 93/75/EEC(12), hereinafter referred to as “the Committee”.
2. Where reference is made to this paragraph, Articles 5 and 7 of Decision 1999/468/EC shall apply, having regard to the provisions of Article 8 thereof.
The period laid down in Article 5(6) of Decision 1999/468/EC shall be set at three months.
3. The Committee shall adopt its rules of procedure.
Amendment procedure
The Annexes to this Directive, the definition in Article 2(b), references to Community instruments and references to IMO instruments may be amended in accordance with the procedure laid down in Article 14(2) in order to bring them into line with Community or IMO measures which have entered into force, insofar as such amendments do not broaden the scope of this Directive.
Furthermore, the Annexes to this Directive may be amended in accordance with that procedure when necessary to improve the regime established by this Directive, insofar as such amendments do not broaden the scope of this Directive.
Implementation
1. Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive before 28 December 2002 and forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
However, as far as sewage as referred to in Article 2(c) is concerned, the implementation of this Directive shall be suspended until 12 months after the entry into force of Annex IV to Marpol 73/78, while respecting the distinction made in this convention between new and existing ships.
2. When Member States adopt these measures, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. The methods of making such a reference shall be laid down by Member States.
1. Member States shall submit to the Commission a status report concerning the implementation of this Directive every three years.
2. The Commission shall submit an evaluation report on the operation of the system as provided for in this Directive to the European Parliament and the Council, on the basis of the reports of the Member States as provided for in paragraph 1 together with proposals as necessary, concerning the implementation of this Directive.
Entry into force
This Directive shall enter into force on the day of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 27 November 2000.
For the European Parliament
The President
N. Fontaine
For the Council
(1) OJ C 271, 31.8.1998, p. 79 and
OJ C 148, 28.5.1999, p. 7.
(2) OJ C 138, 18.5.1999, p. 12.
(3) OJ C 198, 14.7.1999, p. 27.
(4) Opinion of the European Parliament of 11 February 1999 (OJ C 150, 28.5.1999, p. 432), confirmed on 16 September 1999, Council Common Position of 8 November 1999 (OJ C 10, 13.1.2000, p. 14) and Decision of the European Parliament of 14 March 2000 (not yet published in the Official Journal). Decision of the European Parliament of 6 September 2000 and Decision of the Council of 14 September 2000.
(5) OJ C 271, 7.10.1993, p. 1.
(6) OJ L 157, 7.7.1995, p. 1. Directive as last amended by Directive 98/42/EC (OJ L 184, 27.6.1998, p. 40).
(7) OJ L 184, 17.7.1999, p. 23.
(8) OJ L 194, 25.7.1975, p. 39. Directive as last amended by Commission Decision 96/350/EC (OJ L 135, 6.6.1996, p. 32).
(9) OJ L 194, 25.7.1975, p. 23. Directive as last amended by Directive 91/692/EEC (OJ L 377, 31.12.1991, p. 48).
(10) OJ L 377, 31.12.1991, p. 20. Directive as last amended by Directive 94/31/EEC (OJ L 168, 2.7.1994, p. 28).
(11) OJ L 302, 19.10.1992, p. 1. Regulation as last amended by Regulation (EC) No 955/1999 (OJ L 119, 7.5.1999, p. 1).
(12) OJ L 247, 5.10.1993, p. 19. Directive as last amended by Directive 98/74/EC (OJ L 276, 13.10.1998, p. 7).
REQUIREMENTS FOR WASTE RECEPTION AND HANDLING PLANS IN PORTS
(as referred to in Article 5)
Plans shall cover all types of ship-generated waste and cargo residues originating from ships normally visiting the port and shall be developed according to the size of the port and the types of ships calling at that port.
The following elements shall be addressed in the plans:
– an assessment of the need for port reception facilities, in light of the need of the ships normally visiting the port;
– a description of the type and capacity of port reception facilities;
– a detailed description of the procedures for the reception and collection of ship-generated waste and cargo residues;
– description of the charging system;
– procedures for reporting alleged inadequacies of port reception facilities;
– procedures for ongoing consultations with port users, waste contractors, terminal operators and other interested parties; and
– type and quantities of ship-generated waste and cargo residues received and handled.
In addition, the plans should include:
– a summary of relevant legislation and formalities for delivery;
– identification of a person or persons to be responsible for the implementation of the plan;
– a description of the pre-treatment equipment and processes in the port, if any;
– a description of methods of recording actual use of the port reception facilities;
– a description of methods of recording amounts of ship-generated waste and cargo residues received; and
– a description of how the ship-generated waste and cargo residues are disposed of.
The procedures for reception, collection, storage, treatment and disposal should conform in all respects to an environmental management scheme suitable for the progressive reduction of the environmental impact of these activities. Such conformity is presumed if the procedures are in compliance with the Council Regulation (EEC) No 1836/93 of 29 June 1993 allowing voluntary participation by companies in the industrial sector in a Community eco-management and audit scheme(1).
Information to be made available to all port users:
– brief reference to fundamental importance of proper delivery of ship-generated waste and cargo residues;
– location of port reception facilities applicable to each berth with diagram/map;
– list of ship-generated waste and cargo residues normally dealt with;
– list of contact points, the operators and the services offered;
– description of procedures for delivery;
– description of charging system; and
– procedures for reporting alleged inadequacies of port reception facilities.
(1) OJ L 168, 10.7.1993, p. 1.
>PIC FILE= “L_2000332EN.008802.EPS”>
>PIC FILE= “L_2000332EN.008901.EPS”>
Statement from the Commission
The Commission interprets the word “significantly” as a figure of the order of at least 30 % of the costs referred to in Article 8(1).

Pending: 32000L0042

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 86/362/EEC of 24 July 1986 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on cereals(1), as last amended by Commission Directive 2000/24/EC(2), and in particular Article 10 thereof,Having regard to Council Directive 86/363/EEC of 24 July 1986 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on foodstuffs of animal origin(3), as last amended by Directive 2000/24/EC, and in particular Article 10 thereof,Having regard to Council Directive 90/642/EEC of 27 November 1990 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on products of plant origin, including fruit and vegetables(4), as last amended by Directive 2000/24/EC, and in particular Article 7 thereof,Whereas:(1) Council Directives 94/29/EC(5) and 94/30/EC(6), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for benalaxyl, benfuracarb, carbofuran, carbosulfan, cyfluthrin, ethephon, fenarimol, furathiocarb, lambda-cyhalothrin, metalaxyl and propiconazole provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 30 June 1999. This deadline was amended to read “at the latest by 1 July 2000” by Commission Directive 97/71/EC(7).(2) Council Directives 95/38/EC(8) and 95/39/EC(9), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for aldicarb, amitraz, methidathion, methomyl, thiodicarb, pirimiphos-methyl and thiabendazole provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 1 July 2000.(3) Council Directives 96/32/EC(10) and 96/33/EC(11), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for chlormequat, diazonon, dicofol, disulfoton, endosulfan, fenbutatin oxide, mecarbam, phorate, propoxur, propyzamide, triazophos, and triforine provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 30 April 2000. This deadline was amended to read “at the latest by 1 July 2000” by Directive 97/71/EC.(4) Commission Directive 98/82/EC(12) in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for benomyl, carbendazim, thiophanate methyl, chlorothalonil, fenvalerate (including other mixtures of constituents), acephate and quinalphos provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 1 July 2000.(5) The above positions in the Annexes to the Directives were left “open”, or were fixed on a temporary basis, because there was insufficient data available, at the dates of their adoption, to justify the fixing of maximum residue limits at Community level. The objective of fixing the said deadline was to provide interested parties with sufficient time to provide the necessary data enabling, where appropriate and justified, the adoption of maximum residue levels at Community level above the lower limit of analytical determination. Interested parties were notified of the deadline. For many open positions additional data has been provided permitting the fixing of maximum residue levels. Where no additional data has been provided, it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination.(6) Requests, supported by further data, were received from Community trading partners to grant greater tolerances for some of these pesticides for positions where Community maximum residue levels had already been fixed in the Annexes to the base Directives.(7) The information available has been reviewed. For many positions the data is sufficient to fix residue level above the lower limit of analytical determination and it is appropriate to do so. For some positions the information available is inadequate and it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination. For other positions the information is adequate but demonstrates that the setting of a maximum residue level above the lower limit of analytical determination may give rise to an unacceptable acute or chronic exposure of the consumer to the residues. In such cases, it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination.(8) Commission Decision 98/270/EC of 7 April 1998 concerning the withdrawal of authorisations of plant protection products containing fenvalerate as an active substance(13) obliged Member States to withdraw authorisations of fenvalerate as a plant protection product by 7 April 1999. The use of esfenvalerate remains authorised. Since the current description “Fenvalerate including other mixtures of constituents” of the residue in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC, and 90/642/EEC does not distinguish between residues arising from the use of fenvalerate and those arising from the use of esfenvalerate, it is appropriate to modify the residue definition and the maximum level to reflect the permitted continued use of esfenvalerate and the prohibition on the use of fenvalerate.(9) The lifetime exposure of consumers to these pesticides via food products that may contain residues of these pesticides has been assessed and evaluated in accordance with the procedures and practices used within the European Community taking account of guidelines published by the World Health Organisation(14) and it has been calculated that the maximum residue levels fixed in this Directive do not give rise to an exceedence of the acceptable daily intakes.(10) The acute exposure of consumers to these pesticides via each of the food products that may contain residues of these pesticides has been assessed and evaluated in accordance with the procedures and practices used within the European Community, taking account of guidelines published by the World Health Organisation. It has been calculated that the maximum residue levels fixed for open positions in the present Directive do not give rise to acute toxic effects.(11) To ensure that the consumer is adequately protected from exposure to residues in or on products for which no authorisations have been granted, it is prudent to set maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination for all such products covered by Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC.(12) The Community’s trading partners have been consulted about the levels set out in this Directive through the World Trade Organisation and their comments on these levels have been considered.(13) The opinions of the Scientific Committee for Plants, in particular advice and recommendations concerning the protection of consumers of food products treated with pesticides, have been taken into account. The methodology described by the World Health Organisation, referred to above, as applied by rapporteur member states, checked and evaluated by the Commission in the framework of the Standing Committee on Plant Health, is in agreement with the guidance given by the Scientific Committee of Plants(15).(14) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Plant Health,

Article 1
The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex I to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part A of Annex II to Directive 86/362/EEC for the pesticides in question.

Article 2
1. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex II to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part A of Annex II to Directive 86/363/EEC for the pesticides in question.
2. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex III to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part B of Annex II to Directive 86/363/EEC for the pesticides in question.

Article 3
1. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex IV to this Directive shall replace those listed in Annex II to Directive 90/642/EEC for the pesticides in question.
2. The maximum level for residues for acephate on peaches shall be fixed at 0,02(16) mg/kg.

Article 4
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 28 February 2001 at the latest. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
They shall apply these measures as of 1 July 2001.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.

Article 5
This Directive shall enter into force on the first day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 6
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 22 June 2000.
For the Commission
David Byrne
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 221, 7.8.1986, p. 37.
(2) OJ L 107, 4.5.2000, p. 28.
(3) OJ L 221, 7.8.1986, p. 43.
(4) OJ L 350, 14.12.1990, p. 71.
(5) OJ L 189, 23.7.1994, p. 67.
(6) OJ L 189, 23.7.1994, p. 70.
(7) OJ L 347, 18.12.1997, p. 42.
(8) OJ L 197, 22.8.1995, p. 14.
(9) OJ L 197, 22.8.1995, p. 29.
(10) OJ L 144, 18.6.1996, p. 12.
(11) OJ L 144, 18.6.1996, p. 35.
(12) OJ L 290, 29.10.1998, p. 25.
(13) OJ L 117, 21.4.1998, p. 15.
(14) Guidelines for predicting dietary intake of pesticide residues (revised), prepared by the GEMS/Food Programme in collaboration with the Codex Committee on Pesticide Residues, published by the World Health Organisation 1997 (WHO/FSF/FOS/97.7).
(15) SCP/RESI/021; SCP/RESI/024.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Council Directive 86/362/EEC of 24 July 1986 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on cereals(1), as last amended by Commission Directive 2000/24/EC(2), and in particular Article 10 thereof,Having regard to Council Directive 86/363/EEC of 24 July 1986 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on foodstuffs of animal origin(3), as last amended by Directive 2000/24/EC, and in particular Article 10 thereof,Having regard to Council Directive 90/642/EEC of 27 November 1990 on the fixing of maximum levels for pesticide residues in and on products of plant origin, including fruit and vegetables(4), as last amended by Directive 2000/24/EC, and in particular Article 7 thereof,Whereas:(1) Council Directives 94/29/EC(5) and 94/30/EC(6), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for benalaxyl, benfuracarb, carbofuran, carbosulfan, cyfluthrin, ethephon, fenarimol, furathiocarb, lambda-cyhalothrin, metalaxyl and propiconazole provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 30 June 1999. This deadline was amended to read “at the latest by 1 July 2000” by Commission Directive 97/71/EC(7).(2) Council Directives 95/38/EC(8) and 95/39/EC(9), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for aldicarb, amitraz, methidathion, methomyl, thiodicarb, pirimiphos-methyl and thiabendazole provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 1 July 2000.(3) Council Directives 96/32/EC(10) and 96/33/EC(11), in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for chlormequat, diazonon, dicofol, disulfoton, endosulfan, fenbutatin oxide, mecarbam, phorate, propoxur, propyzamide, triazophos, and triforine provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 30 April 2000. This deadline was amended to read “at the latest by 1 July 2000” by Directive 97/71/EC.(4) Commission Directive 98/82/EC(12) in fixing maximum residue levels in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC for benomyl, carbendazim, thiophanate methyl, chlorothalonil, fenvalerate (including other mixtures of constituents), acephate and quinalphos provided that for many commodities, the maximum residue levels would automatically revert to the appropriate lower limits of analytical determination unless other levels were adopted before 1 July 2000.(5) The above positions in the Annexes to the Directives were left “open”, or were fixed on a temporary basis, because there was insufficient data available, at the dates of their adoption, to justify the fixing of maximum residue limits at Community level. The objective of fixing the said deadline was to provide interested parties with sufficient time to provide the necessary data enabling, where appropriate and justified, the adoption of maximum residue levels at Community level above the lower limit of analytical determination. Interested parties were notified of the deadline. For many open positions additional data has been provided permitting the fixing of maximum residue levels. Where no additional data has been provided, it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination.(6) Requests, supported by further data, were received from Community trading partners to grant greater tolerances for some of these pesticides for positions where Community maximum residue levels had already been fixed in the Annexes to the base Directives.(7) The information available has been reviewed. For many positions the data is sufficient to fix residue level above the lower limit of analytical determination and it is appropriate to do so. For some positions the information available is inadequate and it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination. For other positions the information is adequate but demonstrates that the setting of a maximum residue level above the lower limit of analytical determination may give rise to an unacceptable acute or chronic exposure of the consumer to the residues. In such cases, it is appropriate to fix maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination.(8) Commission Decision 98/270/EC of 7 April 1998 concerning the withdrawal of authorisations of plant protection products containing fenvalerate as an active substance(13) obliged Member States to withdraw authorisations of fenvalerate as a plant protection product by 7 April 1999. The use of esfenvalerate remains authorised. Since the current description “Fenvalerate including other mixtures of constituents” of the residue in the Annexes to Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC, and 90/642/EEC does not distinguish between residues arising from the use of fenvalerate and those arising from the use of esfenvalerate, it is appropriate to modify the residue definition and the maximum level to reflect the permitted continued use of esfenvalerate and the prohibition on the use of fenvalerate.(9) The lifetime exposure of consumers to these pesticides via food products that may contain residues of these pesticides has been assessed and evaluated in accordance with the procedures and practices used within the European Community taking account of guidelines published by the World Health Organisation(14) and it has been calculated that the maximum residue levels fixed in this Directive do not give rise to an exceedence of the acceptable daily intakes.(10) The acute exposure of consumers to these pesticides via each of the food products that may contain residues of these pesticides has been assessed and evaluated in accordance with the procedures and practices used within the European Community, taking account of guidelines published by the World Health Organisation. It has been calculated that the maximum residue levels fixed for open positions in the present Directive do not give rise to acute toxic effects.(11) To ensure that the consumer is adequately protected from exposure to residues in or on products for which no authorisations have been granted, it is prudent to set maximum residue levels at the lower limit of analytical determination for all such products covered by Directives 86/362/EEC, 86/363/EEC and 90/642/EEC.(12) The Community’s trading partners have been consulted about the levels set out in this Directive through the World Trade Organisation and their comments on these levels have been considered.(13) The opinions of the Scientific Committee for Plants, in particular advice and recommendations concerning the protection of consumers of food products treated with pesticides, have been taken into account. The methodology described by the World Health Organisation, referred to above, as applied by rapporteur member states, checked and evaluated by the Commission in the framework of the Standing Committee on Plant Health, is in agreement with the guidance given by the Scientific Committee of Plants(15).(14) The measures provided for in this Directive are in accordance with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Plant Health,
The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex I to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part A of Annex II to Directive 86/362/EEC for the pesticides in question.
1. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex II to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part A of Annex II to Directive 86/363/EEC for the pesticides in question.
2. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex III to this Directive shall replace those listed in Part B of Annex II to Directive 86/363/EEC for the pesticides in question.
1. The maximum levels for residues listed in Annex IV to this Directive shall replace those listed in Annex II to Directive 90/642/EEC for the pesticides in question.
2. The maximum level for residues for acephate on peaches shall be fixed at 0,02(16) mg/kg.
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive by 28 February 2001 at the latest. They shall forthwith inform the Commission thereof.
They shall apply these measures as of 1 July 2001.
When Member States adopt those provisions, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or be accompanied by such a reference on the occasion of their official publication. Member States shall determine how such reference is to be made.
This Directive shall enter into force on the first day following that of its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is addressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 22 June 2000.
For the Commission
David Byrne
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 221, 7.8.1986, p. 37.
(2) OJ L 107, 4.5.2000, p. 28.
(3) OJ L 221, 7.8.1986, p. 43.
(4) OJ L 350, 14.12.1990, p. 71.
(5) OJ L 189, 23.7.1994, p. 67.
(6) OJ L 189, 23.7.1994, p. 70.
(7) OJ L 347, 18.12.1997, p. 42.
(8) OJ L 197, 22.8.1995, p. 14.
(9) OJ L 197, 22.8.1995, p. 29.
(10) OJ L 144, 18.6.1996, p. 12.
(11) OJ L 144, 18.6.1996, p. 35.
(12) OJ L 290, 29.10.1998, p. 25.
(13) OJ L 117, 21.4.1998, p. 15.
(14) Guidelines for predicting dietary intake of pesticide residues (revised), prepared by the GEMS/Food Programme in collaboration with the Codex Committee on Pesticide Residues, published by the World Health Organisation 1997 (WHO/FSF/FOS/97.7).
(15) SCP/RESI/021; SCP/RESI/024.

Pending: 32000L0038

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Second Council Directive 75/319/EEC of 20 May 1975 on the approximation of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action relating to proprietary medicinal products(1), as last amended by Directive 93/39/EEC(2), and in particular Article 29i thereof,Whereas:(1) In order to ensure the continued safety of medicinal products in use, it is necessary to ensure that pharmacovigilance systems in the Community are continually adapted to take account of scientific and technical progress.(2) It is necessary to take account of changes arising as a result of international harmonisation of definitions, terminology and technological developments in the field of pharmacovigilance.(3) The increasing use of the mutual recognition procedure established by Directive 75/319/EEC requires that current procedures for reporting and dissemination of suspected adverse drug reactions be amended to ensure better coordination between Member States.(4) The increasing use of electronic networks for communication of information on adverse drug reactions to medicinal products marketed in the Community is intended to allow competent authorities to share the information at the same time.(5) It is necessary to further define terms currently used within the pharmacovigilance systems.(6) It is the interst of the Community to ensure that the pharmacovigilance systems for centrally authorised medicinal products and those authorised by other procedures are consistent.(7) Holders of marketing authorisations should additionally be proactively responsible for on-going pharmacovigilance of the medicinal products they place on the market.(8) The measures provided for in this Directive are in conformity with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Medicinal Products for Human Use,

Article 2
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive no later than 5 December 2001.
When the Member States adopt the provisions set out in paragraph 1, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference at the time of their official publication. The procedure for such references shall be adopted by the Member States. The Member States shall communicate to the Commission the provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.

Article 3
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.

Article 4
This Directive is adressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 5 June 2000.
For the Commission
Erkki Liikanen
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 147, 9.6.1975, p. 13.
(2) OJ L 214, 24.8.1993, p. 22.
(3) OJ L 55, 11.3.1995, p. 7.

THE COMMISSION OF THE EUROPEAN COMMUNITIES,Having regard to the Treaty establishing the European Community,Having regard to Second Council Directive 75/319/EEC of 20 May 1975 on the approximation of provisions laid down by law, regulation or administrative action relating to proprietary medicinal products(1), as last amended by Directive 93/39/EEC(2), and in particular Article 29i thereof,Whereas:(1) In order to ensure the continued safety of medicinal products in use, it is necessary to ensure that pharmacovigilance systems in the Community are continually adapted to take account of scientific and technical progress.(2) It is necessary to take account of changes arising as a result of international harmonisation of definitions, terminology and technological developments in the field of pharmacovigilance.(3) The increasing use of the mutual recognition procedure established by Directive 75/319/EEC requires that current procedures for reporting and dissemination of suspected adverse drug reactions be amended to ensure better coordination between Member States.(4) The increasing use of electronic networks for communication of information on adverse drug reactions to medicinal products marketed in the Community is intended to allow competent authorities to share the information at the same time.(5) It is necessary to further define terms currently used within the pharmacovigilance systems.(6) It is the interst of the Community to ensure that the pharmacovigilance systems for centrally authorised medicinal products and those authorised by other procedures are consistent.(7) Holders of marketing authorisations should additionally be proactively responsible for on-going pharmacovigilance of the medicinal products they place on the market.(8) The measures provided for in this Directive are in conformity with the opinion of the Standing Committee on Medicinal Products for Human Use,
Member States shall bring into force the laws, regulations and administrative provisions necessary to comply with this Directive no later than 5 December 2001.
When the Member States adopt the provisions set out in paragraph 1, they shall contain a reference to this Directive or shall be accompanied by such reference at the time of their official publication. The procedure for such references shall be adopted by the Member States. The Member States shall communicate to the Commission the provisions of national law which they adopt in the field covered by this Directive.
This Directive shall enter into force on the 20th day following its publication in the Official Journal of the European Communities.
This Directive is adressed to the Member States.
Done at Brussels, 5 June 2000.
For the Commission
Erkki Liikanen
Member of the Commission
(1) OJ L 147, 9.6.1975, p. 13.
(2) OJ L 214, 24.8.1993, p. 22.
(3) OJ L 55, 11.3.1995, p. 7.